Skip to main content

Full text of "The Balkan war : adventures of war with cross and crescent"

See other formats


HE  BALKAN  WAR 

ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 
WITH  CROSS  &  CRESCENT 

!  BY 

1        PHILIP  GIBBS 

AND 

BERNARD  GRANT 


Presented  to  the 

LIBRARY  of  the 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO 

by 

PROFESSOR 
B.E.   SHORE 


ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 


THE  BALKAN  WAR 

ADVENTURES  OF  WAR  WITH 
CROSS  AND  CRESCENT 

BY 

PHILIP  GIBBS 

AUTHOR    OF    '«  THE    STREET    OF    ADVENTURE,"    ETC. 

Special  Correspondent  of  the  London  "  Graphic"  -with  the  Bulgarian  Army 

AND 

BERNARD  GRANT 

Special  Correspondent  of  the  London  "  Daily  Mirror  " 
•with  the  Turkish  Army 

WITH  ILLUSTRATIONS  FROM  PHOTOGRAPHS 
AND  A  MAP 


BOSTON 
SMALL,  MAYNARD  AND  COMPANY 

PUBLISHERS 


u 

G  if  s 


CONTENTS 


CHAP.  PAG* 

INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER I 


PART  I 
WITH  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  CROSS 

I. — THE  WAR-CRY   IN   SERVIA 9 

II. — THE  TOCSIN   IN   BULGARIA 25 

III. — IN  THE  GENERAL  QUARTERS 46 

IV. — THE  VICTORIES   OF  THE   ALLIED   NATIONS         .  56 

V. — IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA 74 

VI. — THE   SIEGE   OF  ADRIANOPLE       .  .  .    '     .          .97 

VII. — THE   BATTLE   WITH   THE   CENSORS      .  .  .  .112 

VIII. — THE    WAY  BACK   FROM   THE  WAR       .  .  .  .129 

PART  II 

WITH  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  CRESCENT 
I.— THE  CRISIS   IN   CONSTANTINOPLE       .          .          .          .137 

II. — IN   THE  FIELD   OF  WAR 154 

III.— TOWARDS   LULE   BURGAS    ......  163 

IV. — THE   GREAT   RETREAT 177 

V. — IN    THE   CLUTCH    OF   CHOLERA 212 

VI. — ON   THE   LINES   OF   CHATALJA 225 

v 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


(The  following  Photographs  were  taken  during  the  War  by 
Mr.  Bernard  Grant,  on  the  Turkish  side,  and  by  Mr. 
Horace  Grant,  on  the  Bulgarian  side,  as  Special  Photo- 
graphers of  the  Daily  Mirror,  by  whose  kind  consent 
they  are  reproduced  in  this  book.) 

THE  BROKEN  ARMY      -        ....         Frontispiece 
Returning   with  the   Colours   after  the 
Defeat  at  Lule  Burgas. 


PAGE 

WAR  CORRESPONDENTS  AT  THE  FRONT  2 

Mr.   H.    W.    Nevinson,    Mr.    Horace    Grant,   and 

Mr.  Philip  Gibbs. 
Mr.  Bernard  Grant  in  Camp. 


SCENES  OF  CONQUEST  -      18 

A  Turkish  Village  abandoned  and  burnt. 
Bringing  the  Guns  through  Mustafa  Pasha. 

THE  SINEWS  OF  WAR  -  -34 

Food  for  the  Bulgarian  Troops. 
Siege  Guns  for  the  Bombardment  of  Adrianople. 

SCENES  ROUND  ADRIANOPLE       -  -50 

Sending  Stores  to  the  Bulgarian  Fighting  Line. 
A  Wounded  Turk  under  the  Red  Cross. 


THE  CONTRASTS  OF  FATE   -  66 

Redifs  joining  the  Colours  in  high  Spirits. 
Surrounding  a  Refugee  bringing  the  first  News 
of  Defeat. 


viii  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

FACING 
PAGE 

THE  RAILROAD  OF  RETREAT       -  82 

The  First  Refugees  after    the    Defeat    at    Kirk 

Kilisse. 
Defeated  Soldiers  at  Chorlu. 

THE  REAR- GUARD  OF  THE  GRAND  ARMY    -  98 

The  4th  Army  Corps  evacuating  Silivri  on  their 
Way  to  Chatalja. 

FUGITIVE  FAMILIES  -      114 

Through    the   Mire  on   the   High  Road   to  Con- 
stantinople. 
The  abandoned  Home  at  Seidler. 

THE  LAST  SQUADRON  -      130 

Turkish  Cavalry  retreating  in  Good  Order  from 
Lule  Burgas. 

PICTURES  OF  MISERY  -  146 

The  only  Stretcher  seen  by  Mr.  Grant. 
A  Woman  at  Silivri  Guarding  the  Wreckage  of 
Her  Home. 

THE  PANIC  AT  THE  BRIDGE  -      162 

The  Wild  Stampede  across  the  River  after   the 
Great  Defeat. 

THE  BIVOUAC  OF  DESPAIR  -  178 

The   4th   Army  Corps    halting   on    the    Line    of 
Retreat. 

THE  SENTINEL  AT  SAN  STEFANO  -      194 

Guarding  the  Fountains  from  Incoming  Soldiers 
stricken  with  Cholera. 

THE  PRICE  OF  WAR   -  210 

Dead  and  Wounded  on  the  Field  of  Battle. 
Captured  by  Cholera. 

THE  LAST  LINE  OF  DEFENCE     -  -      226 

Ready  for  the  Bulgars  at  Hadem  Kiou. 
In  the  Strong  Trenches  at  Chatalja. 


THE  THEATRE  OF  WAR  IN  THE  BALKAN  STATES  AND  TURKEY 

(The  shaded  sections  are  Macedonia  and  Novi-Bazar) 
Copyright,  1912,  by  the  Review  of  Reviews  Company,  New  York.    Reproduced  by  permission 


ADVENTURES    OF 
WAR 

WITH  THE  CROSS  AND  THE  CRESCENT 

INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER 
THE  DRAMA  OF  WAR 

THE  story  which  is  written  here  by  myself  and 
my  friend,  from  the  Bulgarian  and  Turkish 
sides  of  the  great  and  amazing  struggle  in  the  Near 
East,  does  not  make  any  pretence  of  being  a  history 
of  the  war.  That  must  be  written  later,  not  by  news- 
paper correspondents,  but  by  victorious  and  defeated 
officers,  who  actually  took  part  in  the  great  battles, 
or  by  men  who  have  access  to  a  mass  of  official  infor- 
mation regarding  the  strategy  and  tactics  of  the  cam- 
paign, and  to  the  detailed  despatches  by  the  Generals  \ 
which  at  present  are  unavailable.  In  this  book 
there  are  but  meagre  descriptions  of  the  battles  which 
were  fought  with  such  startling  rapidity  by  the  Bul- 
garians and  their  allies,  and  with  that  irresistible 
courage  and  genius  which  has  destroyed  the  power 
of  the  Turk  in  Europe.  The  reason  for  this  omission 
is  a  simple  one.  Neither  I  nor  my  friend,  nor  any  other 
correspondents,  were  allowed  to  see  very  much  of  the 
fighting,  and  as  I  shall  have  to  tell  later,  we  were 
treated  by  the  military  authorities  on  each  side,  not 


2  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

as  war-correspondents,  but  almost  as  prisoners  of  war — 
not  as  friends,  but  as  enemies  of  dangerous  character. 

To  the  reader  it  may  seem,  therefore,  on  first  thoughts, 
that  there  is  no  reason  for  this  book,  and  that  the  story 
we  have  to  tell  is  not  worth  telling.  But  I  hope  to 
show  before  the  end  of  our  tale  is  reached  that  we  saw 
things  worth  describing,  and  worth  remembering. 
For  after  all,  paradoxical  as  it  may  seem,  a  battle  is 
not  the  most  interesting  thing  in  warfare.  War,  as 
I  know  now  for  the  first  time,  consists  of  more  than 
battles.  The  drama  of  war  is  not  played  out  in  those 
few  hours  when  the  guns  are  firing,  and  the  troops  are 
advancing  upon  the  enemy's  positions.  It  is  not 
merely  a  spectacle  of  bursting  shells  and  of  hills  veiled 
by  clouds  of  smoke — which  is  almost  all  that  one  may 
see  on  a  modern  battlefield.  I  have  seen  the  shells 
bursting,  day  after  day,  and  the  smoke  rolling  from 
the  batteries  ;  my  friend,  who  writes  this  book  with 
me,  was  close  to  the  guns  at  Lule  Burgas,  and  was 
for  several  weeks  at  the  front,  on  the  lines  of  Chatalja  ; 
but  neither  of  us  looks  back  upon  those  scenes  as  the 
most  memorable  in  our  recent  experiences. 

A  battle  is  soon  fought,  soon  won,  and  soon  lost. 
It  is,  as  a  rule,  on  such  an  extended  front  that  no  man 
may  see  but  a  little  corner  of  it.  But  the  drama  of 
war  is  more  than  that.  It  is  in  what  goes  before  the 
battle  and  what  follows  it.  It  is  the  strange  amazing 
drama  of  great  peoples  suddenly  breaking  away  from 
all  the  familiar  toil  and  duties  of  their  life,  and  plung- 
ing into  a  fantastic  and  terrible  adventure ;  when  all 
that  mattered  to  them  before  no  longer  matters,  when 
all  the  purpose  of  their  previous  life  is  altered  to  a  new 
purpose,  which  is  escape  from  death,  and  the  killing 


MR.   H.  W.   NEVINSON,  MK.   HOKACK    (iKANT    AND    MR.   l-HII.lr   GlltBS 


MR.  BERNARD   GRANT   IN   CAMP 

WAR  CORRESPONDENTS  AT   THE   FRONT 


THE  DRAMA  OF  WAR  3 

I 

of  men.  It  is  a  drama  of  innumerable  small,  acts  of 
courage,  of  fear,  of  hardships,  of  misery,  of  horror, 
of  despair,  when  death  itself,  so  enormous  a  tragedy 
in  ordinary  life,  becomes  a  commonplace  familiar 
thing,  so  that  living  men  hardly  turn  their  heads  to 
glance  at  those  who  fall  dead ;  when  death,  so  terrible 
in  days  of  peace,  is  indeed,  to  many  men,  a  welcome 
gift,  ending  the  sufferings  that  are  unendurable.  All 
that  my  friend  and  I  have  seen,  and  it  is  worth  the 
telling  if  any  tale  should  be  told. 

There  is  much  more  in  this  drama  of  war.  Before 
the  battle  there  is  the  business — the  wonderful  busi- 
ness of  calling  peasants  from  the  fields  and  making 
soldiers  of  them,  of  so  bewitching  them  by  magic  spells, 
called  by  other  names  in  official  bulletins  and  news- 
paper articles,  that  men  of  intelligence,  who  have 
spent  their  lives  scraping  at  the  soil,  laying  by  little 
savings  after  long  days  of  labour,  and  proud  of  their 
small  possessions,  in  farms  and  homesteads,  are  not 
only  willing  but  eager,  and  delirious  almost  with 
enthusiasm,  to  abandon  their  work,  to  give  UP  their 
oxen  and  their  carts,  to  leave  behind  them  all  that 
they  held  dear  in  life,  and  to  go  at  the  word  of  com- 
mand, from  men  they  have  never  seen,  to  fight  a 
death  struggle  with  unknown  enemies. 

This  business  of  war  is  the  strangest  thing  in  life, 
and  upon  the  efficiency  of  it  lies  the  result  of  the  battle.  • 
The  Bulgarians,  as  I  shall  have  to  tell,  did  their  busi-  ! 
ness  well  and  they  had  great  intellects  at  work  organis- 
ing the  war,  with  a  practical  skill  and  business  genius, 
which  ensured  victory  before  a  shot  had  been  fired, 
and  what  is  more  important,  after  the  shots  had  been 
fired. 


4  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

The  feeding  of  the  army,  the  clothing  of  the  army,  the 
doctoring  of  the  army,  the  transport  of  the  army,  these 
things  were  of  paramount  importance,  and  to  my  mind 
of  immense  and  thrilling  interest.  And,  as  some 
historians  of  war  forget,  the  real  enduring  drama  of  it 
is  to  be  found  not  in  military  facts  and  figures,  but  in 
the  human  side  of  it.  To  students  of  history  it  is  good 
and  necessary  to  know  the  exact  disposition  of  troops 
on  the  battlefield,  the  conduct  of  certain  regiments,  the 
mistakes  or  brilliant  actions  of  commanding  officers, 
the  geography  of  the  battle,  and  the  statistics  of  victory 
or  defeat,  but  to  most  of  us  these  things  are  dull,  and 
do  not  speak. 

What  is  not  dull,  is  the  human  psychology  of  war,  the 
spirit  of  a  people,  conquering  or  beaten,  the  emotions 
of  war  and  the  adventures  of  war,  when  they  are  in  the 
midst  of  great  perils,  when  they  are  trying  to  find  a  way 
of  escape  from  a  pursuing  death,  when  they  are  starving 
and  wounded,  and  tortured  by  disease.  It  is  of  this 
human  side  of  war  that  we  have  to  tell,  and  although 
many  of  the  incidents  in  this  narrative  may  seem  trivial, 
it  is  perhaps  because  of  their  triviality  that  the  reader 
may  realise  vividly  the  real  meaning  of  war. 

It  is  a  trivial  thing  for  instance  to  record  the  success- 
ful cooking  of  a  turkey  or  a  pig,  and  the  joy  of  the  sub- 
sequent meal  round  a  camp  fire.  But  in  war  a  meal  to 
men  who  do  not  know  when  they  will  find  another  is  an 
incident  which  stands  out  in  heroic  proportions.  It  is 
trivial  to  describe  the  overturning  of  a  bullock  waggon 
on  a  dark  night  in  the  midst  of  a  retreat ;  but  in  war, 
the  righting  of  the  wheels,  the  rescue  of  the  stores,  may 
mean  the  one  chance  which  lies  between  life  and  death. 
This  book  is  full  of  such  small  episodes,  and  yet  I  hope 


THE  DRAMA  OF  WAR  5 

they  will  not  be  read  with  impatience,  for  if  so  the 
narrative  of  any  campaign  is  not  worth  writing,  nor 
worth  reading.  In  numberless  small  episodes  the 
meaning,  the  misery  and  the  spirit  of  war  are  to  be 
found. 

In  this  narrative  my  friend  and  I  have  told  our  own 
little  adventures  in  an  intimate  and  personal  way,  and 
I  hope  that  may  be  pardoned,  because  it  seems  to  me 
that  our  readers  may  find  amusement  and  interest  in 
our  troubles  and  trials,  and  see  behind  them  the  in- 
numerable adventures  of  other  men  all  playing  their 
parts  in  this  great  drama  in  the  mountainous  country 
of  the  fallen  Crescent.  One  part  of  this  story  is  at 
least  uplifted  by  the  immensity  of  its  tragedy.  My 
friend,  Bernard  Grant,  more  lucky  than  I  in  the  seeing  of 
things,  more  unlucky  in  personal  hardships,  was  in  the 
full  tide  of  the  retreat  after  the  battle  of  Lule  Burgas, 
and  with  pen  and  camera  records  that  awful  chapter 
in  the  history  of  warfare  when  literally  and  symbolically 
the  Turk  was  broken  in  Europe,  and  staggered  along 
the  way  of  death  to  the  gates  of  Constantinople,  his 
last  refuge.  Nothing  since  the  retreat  of  Moscow  is 
comparable  to  this,  when  cholera  lay  in  ambush  for 
those  who  had  escaped  from  the  Bulgarian  guns,  and 
when  the  remnants  of  a  great  army,  panic-stricken, 
leaderless,  hopeless,  staggered  past  in  a  rabble  rout 
leaving  upon  their  track  the  countless  bodies  of  dead 
comrades  and  dead  horses  as  food  for  dogs  and  birds  of 
prey. 

The  Turks,  during  those  recent  days,  have  paid  the  ? 
price  of  their  old  sins,  of  their  old  cruelties,  of  their  long 
record   of   misgovernment,   corruption   and   tyranny. 
Pity  now,  and  not  hatred,  is  their  due,  even  from  their 


6  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

enemies.  For  the  innocent  have  suffered  with  the 
guilty,  and  the  virtues  of  humble  men  have  been  out- 
weighed in  the  scales  of  Fate  by  the  infamies  of  a 
ruling  caste. 

This  story  of  personal  adventure  and  of  journalistic 
impressions  may  obtain  a  little  dignity  because  it 
belongs  to  the  chronicles  of  a  campaign  which  has 
altered  the  map  of  Europe  and  fulfilled  the  vengeance 
of  centuries. 

Our  cordial  thanks  are  due  to  the  Graphic,  which  I 
represented  with  the  Bulgarian  army,  and  to  the  Daily 
Mirror,  for  which  Bernard  Grant  worked  on  the  Turkish 
side,  for  permission  to  use  material  obtained  in  their 
service. 


PART  I 

WITH  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  CROSS 

BY 

PHILIP    GIBBS 

(SPECIAL  CORRESPONDENT  OF  THE  GRAPHIC) 


CHAPTER  I 
THE  WAR-CRY  IN  SERVIA 

IT  was  early  in  September  of  1912  that  Europe 
became  alarmed  by  the  menace  of  war.  In 
all  the  newspapers  there  were  reports  of  a  general 
mobilization  in  the  Balkan  States,  of  a  martial  excite- 
ment becoming  more  noisy  and  clamorous  among  the 
Christian  peoples  of  Bulgaria,  Servia,  Montenegro, 
Macedonia  and  Greece,  of  a  general  challenge  issued 
to  the  Turk  in  Europe.  Macedonia,  that  vague  and 
troublesome  territory  which  for  generations  has  been 
the  theatre  of  guerilla  warfare,  of  vendettas,  of  mas- 
sacres and  murders  between  Christians  and  Turks,  was 
to  be  the  cause  of  quarrel.  The  liberation  of  Macedonia 
from  Turkish  rule  was  the  watchword  adopted  by  the 
rulers  of  the  Balkan  States  to  give  righteousness  to 
their  cause,  and  to  gain  the  sympathy  of  other  Chris- 
tian peoples.  That  each  of  the  States,  now  joined 
in  an  offensive  and  defensive  alliance,  had  other  and 
more  selfish  interests  to  serve,  was  perfectly  clear  to 
all  but  the  simplest  of  souls.  Sejvia  had  long  set  her  : 
heart  upon  an  "  open  window  "  on  the  shores  of  the 
Adriatic,  Montenegro  coveted.. the.  Sanjak  of-Hovi 
Bazar,  Bulgaria  was  ambitious  to  bring  within  her 
frontiers  the  rich  country  of  Thrace,  and  to  thrust 
the  Turk  back  into  Asia  Minor,  Greece  would  not  be 


io  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

baulked  of  Crete,  and  all  these  allies  in  the  Balkan 
confederation  had  old  scores  which  they  were  eager 
to  wipe  out  in  Turkish  blood.  Here,  then,  were 
dangerous  chemicals  of  human  passions  which,  if 
united,  would  create  one  of  the  biggest  explosions  in 
history.  But  in  spite  of  scare  headlines  in  his  news- 
paper the  man  in  the  street,  in  London,  Paris,  or 
Berlin,  did  not  believe  that  explosion  would  take 
place.  '  The  Great  Powers  will  intervene,"  he  said  • 
"  The  Great  Powers  are  at  work."  That  was  perfectly 
true.  The  Great  Powers  were  at  work  in  their  usual 
way,  watching  a  dangerous  situation,  discussing  it  in 
their  council  chambers,  receiving  reports  from  their 
ambassadors,  exchanging  diplomatic  notes,  issuing 
through  "  inspired "  organs  reassuring  words  which 
seemed  to  promise  peace.  It  is  probable  that  the 
diplomatic  gentlemen  who  sit  in  the  Council  Chambers 
of  Europe  as  the  representatives  and  wire  pullers  of 
the  Great  Powers  began  to  realize,  rather  painfully 
as  September  waned,  their  own  impotence,  and  became 
aware  that  they  were  in  the  presence  of  strange  and 
passionate  forces,  beyond  the  control  of  old-fashioned 
diplomacy,  and  breaking  up  all  the  rules  of  the  game. 
The  words  "  too  late  "  began  to  be  spoken  in  the 
clubs,  and  written  in  leading  articles.  The  intervention 
of  the  Great  Powers  came  at  the  eleventh  hour,  and 
was  ignored  by  the  rulers  and  organizers  of  the  little 
Powers,  who  for  a  long  time  had  been  making  their 
plans  with  a  secrecy,  a  skill,  and  a  swift  energy  which, 
now  that  they  have  been  revealed  to  the  whole  world, 
are  acknowledged  as  a  marvellous  work  of  organization. 
They  were  playing  a  gambler's  game,  and  the  risks 
were  heavy.  Upon  the  hazards  of  the  game  depended 


THE  WAR-CRY  IN  SERVIA          n 

the  life  and  death  of  their  kingdoms,  but  they  were 
prepared  to  take  the  risks,  having  gone  too  far  to  draw 
back  and  play  for  safety.  From  a  business  point  of 
view  they  were  bound  to  force  a  war  with  Turkey 
and  to  finish  it,  one  way  or  the  other,  quickly.  There 
were  financial  gentlemen  behind  the  scenes  who  had 
advanced  large  sums  of  money  for  the  supply  of 
war  material,  and  would  not  be  kept  waiting  indefinitely 
for  repayment.  They  forced  the  pace.  The  Kings  of 
Servia,  Bulgaria,  Montenegro  and  Greece  had  pledged 
their  credit  up  to  the  hilt.  They  had  drained  their 
coffers  dry.  They  had  called  up  all  the  resources  of 
their  kingdoms  to  the  last  ounce  of  gold.  War  was 
the  only  way  out,  and  a  successful  war.  The  Great 
Powers  might  issue  as  many  diplomatic  notes  as 
seemed  good  to  them,  but  this  situation  had  gone 
beyond  them.  There  was  another  and  stronger  reason 
why  intervention  was  too  late.  The  peoples  of  the 
Balkan  confederation  would  not  be  held  back  in  their 
desire  for  war.  All  their  pent-up  hate  against  the 
Turk  for  his  oppression,  for  his  cruelties,  for  his  long 
tyranny,  all  their  heritage  of  vengeance,  stored  up  in 
the  centuries,  demanded  satisfaction.  They  would 
turn  upon  their  own  rulers  and  wreck  their  kingdoms 
by  wild  revolutions  if  international  diplomacy  was  :. 
again  to  trick  them  out  of  their  passionate  desire.  It 
was  a  psychological  moment  in  Europe  when  the  pas- 
sions of  several  peoples,  united  by  a  common  bond  of 
hate,  were  ready  to  burst  forth.  The  lid  could  no  ; 
longer  be  kept  down  upon  these  human  cauldrons  of 
seething  excitement.  For  once  at  least  in  the  history 
of  warfare,  the  rulers,  the  diplomats,  and  the  financial 
gentlemen,  the  wire-pullers  of  war,  had  behind  them 


12  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

the  burning  enthusiasm  of  the  men  whose  bodies  were 
to  bear  the  brunt  of  battle,  and  of  the  women  who  were 
to  make  the  greatest  sacrifice. 

One  of  the  first  signs  of  the  inevitability  of  this  war 
was  the  assembling  of  the  war  correspondents,  in  "  The 
Street  of  Adventure,"  and  their  departure  to  the  Near 
East.  These  men,  my  comrades  and  friends,  are  the 
harbingers  of  war,  the  "  vultures  "  as  they  have  been 
called.  Many  of  them  had  last  met  in  the  hot  sun 
of  Tripoli,  some  of  them  came  hurrying  back  from 
distant  countries,  and  now,  with  a  grim  cheerfulness, 
they  had  their  passportalfcdorsed  in  the  Ser^|^ 
Bulgarian  and  Turkish  embassies,  and  prepared  for  a 
new  campaign.  I  had  the  good  fortune  to  be  appointed 
special  correspondent  of  The  Graphic  and  Daily  Graphic, 
with  the  additional  and  somewhat  alarming  task  of 
providing  sketches  for  stay-at-home  artists.  I  was 
provided  with  an  immense  number  of  note-books  and 
pencils — sufficient  to  write  a  history  of  the  world — 
with  credentials  which  should  satisfy  any  suspicious 
foreigner  of  my  harmless  and  useful  character,  and  with 
sufficient  money  to  ensure  food  and  lodging  in  a  long 
campaign.  I  was,  in  fact,  encircled  with  gold,  for  I 
wore  it  in  a  digger's  belt  round  my  waist,  and  under  my 
waistcoat,  so  that  I  should  lose  it  only  with  my  life. 
One  article  of  equipment  offered  me  by  my  editor  I 
looked  at  askance,  and  declined  with  thanks.  It  was 
a  heavy  Browning  revolver,  which  had  been  the 
property  of  a  former  war-correspondent.  I  had  an 
uneasy  feeling,  however,  that  I  might  be  the  first 
victim  of  its  deadly  powers,  and  decided  that  I  would 
keep  strictly  to  the  character  of  a  non-combatant. 
There  were  moments  in  the  days  that  followed  when  I 


THE  WAR-CRY  IN  SERVIA          13 

rebuked  myself  for  leaving  behind  that  handy  weapon, 
and  one  of  them  was  when  I  was  attacked  by  a  pack  of 
wolf -like  dogs  on  the  outskirts  of  a  Turkish  village. 
Another  time  when  I  hankered  after  that  abandoned 
Browning  was  when  the  Bulgarian  Censor  refused  to 
pass  my  first  sketches  of  Mustafa  Pasha.  Perhaps, 
after  all,  however,  it  was  a  good  thing  that  I  went  un- 
armed. 

I  was  almost  the  last  war-correspondent  to  leave 
London,  and  with  my  one  companion,  Mr.  Bussey  of 
the  Westminster  Gazette,  I  hurried  across  Europe, 
afraid  that  I  might  be  too  late  to  join  the  Bulgarian 
forces,  and  even  to  get  through  by  rail  to  their 
headquarters.  The  journey  was  an  easy  one  to 
Belgrade,  and  here  I  halted,  and  was  compelled  to 
wait  for  a  few  days  before  a  train  left  on  its  way  to 
Sofia.  Although  impatient  at  the  time,  I  do  not 
now  regret  this  temporary  delay,  as  I  was  able  to 
study  the  spirit  of  war  in  Seryia  before  making  acquaint- 
ance with  'the  Bulgarians,  who  are  very  different  in 
their  characteristics. 

My  first  view  of  Belgrade  was  from  the  broad  waters 
of  the  Danube,  as  I  crossed  in  the  ferry  boat  from 
the  Hungarian  bank.  The  white  walls  and  red  roofs 
of  this  town  were  bathed  in  sunshine.  Belgrade 
seemed  a  city  of  peace  secure  from  all  enemies,  and 
unexpectant  of  war.  At  the  sight  of  it  three  young 
men  on  the  ferry  *boat  raised  their  hats  and  cheered. 
They  were  Servians  who  had  come  from  Austria  as 
volunteers.  One  of  them  looked  like  a  young  actor, 
with  a  pale  face  and  long  black  hair.  He  pointed  to 
a  soldier  pacing  on  the  fortifications,  with  the  sun 
glinting  on  his  bayonet. 


14  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

"  In  a  little  while,"  he  said,  "  we  shall  all  be  chasing 
the  Turks.  We  will  show  them  how  the  Servians  can 
shoot !  "  A  girl  by  his  side  put  her  hand  on  his  shoulder 
v/ith  a  caressing  touch  and  laughed  airily,  as  though 
he  had  spoken  a  good  jest. 

A  good-looking  man  in  a  bowler  hat  and  black 
overcoat,  like  a  city  clerk,  spoke  to  me  in  German. 

"  I  am  an  agent  for  aeroplanes,"  he  said.  "  I  am 
bringing  over  three  biplanes.  It  is  a  wonder  the 
Austrians  let  them  through."  He  laughed,  and  then 
said  with  a  queer  catch  in  his  throat,  "  I  believe  we 
are  going  to  surprise  Europe.  This  war  will  be  a 
quick  thing  when  it  begins." 

These  words  on  a  boat  across  the  Danube  set  my 
pulses  beating.  Simple  as  they  were,  they  conveyed 
to  me  a  sense  of  the  unnatural  excitement  which  the 
spirit  of  war  had  stirred  in  such  men  as  the  long-haired 
boy  with  the  pale  face,  and  in  this  man  with  the  bowler 
hat  like  a  city  clerk.  Then,  when  I  landed,  I  plunged 
into  an  excitement  of  my  own,  for  on  the  quayside, 
after  my  passports  had  been  scrupulously  examined 
by  a  very  fat  officer  with  a  very  gorgeous  uniform,  my 
luggage  was  pounced  on  by  a  band  of  hairy  brigands, 
who  without  paying  the  slightest  attention  to  me, 
proceeded  to  fight  among  themselves  for  my  bags. 
They  shouted  and  cursed  each  other,  and  then  ex- 
changed lusty  blows,  and  it  was  full  twenty  minutes 
before  the  victors  piled  my  luggage  on  to  a  miserable- 
looking  cab  drawn  by  two  lean  horses,  and  allowed 
me  to  depart  after  heavy  payment.  I  now  found 
that  I  was  in  extreme  peril,  for  my  coachman  whipped 
up  his  sorry  steeds  and  started  off  on  a  wild  career 
over  the  roads  of  Belgrade — that  is  to  say  over  rock- 


THE  WAR-CRY  IN  SERVIA  15 

strewn   quagmires,  gaping  pits,  and  ruts   like   deep 
ditches.     The  carriage  lurched  now  to  one  side  and 
now  to  the  other,  with  its  wheels  deep  in  the  ruts,  or 
perched  high  upon  piles  of  loose  stones,  and  at  times 
it  seemed  that  only  a  miracle  could  save  me  from   \ 
instant  death.     Never  have  I  seen  anything  like  the   ; 
streets  of  Belgrade  before  the  war,  when  an  elaborate 
plan  for  repairing  them  had  been  checked  in  the  midst  i 
of  chaos  by  the  calling  out  of  all  able-bodied  workmen  j 
to  the  colours. 

I  found  the  city  still  waiting  for  the  news  of  a  war 
which  seemed  so  long  delayed  after  the  preliminary 
challenge  that  many  people  were  becoming  sceptical 
of  its  beginning.  It  was  a  city  abandoned  by  all  its 
men  except  those  too  old  and  those  too  young  to  be 
called  up  from  the  first  reserves  of  the  Servian  army. 
It  was  a  citv  of  restless  expectancy,  full  of  peasant 
women  whose  husbands  had  gone  to  the  front,  and 
elderly  shopkeepers  who  had  no  assistants  behind  the 
counters  and  few  customers.  They  were  all  waiting 
for  the  declaration  of  war,  and  for  the  news  of  the  first 
battle,  but  no  word  had  yet  been  published  to  relieve 
the  tension. 

Yet  there  were  crowds  of  men  about  the  streets  \ 
who  slouched  about  in  an  aimless  way,  carrying  bundles  | 
on  their  backs,  or  with  their  hands  thrust  deep  into  : 
their  breeches  pockets.    They  were  elderly  men  who 
belonged  to  the  last  reserve,  and  were  waiting  for  the 
word  to  join  their  battalions.     Many  of  them  had 
come  from  remote  Servian  villages,  and  their  costumes 
were   of   startling   variety   and   colour.     Some   wore 
sheep-skin  coats,  with  the  shaggy  wool  inside,  and  the 
skin    decorated  with   crude  paintings  or  garish  em- 


16  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

broidery.  Others  had  brown  woollen  vests  and  a  loose 
under-garment  of  the  same  material,  reaching  to  their 
knees.  Nearly  all  of  them  wore  loose  gaiters  worked 
with  red  stitches  or  woollen  buskins  of  elaborate 
patterns.  Others  wore  flat  oval  sandals  almost  as 
big  as  a  tennis  racket.  It  was  curious  to  see  the  sentries 
standing  outside  the  Royal  palace  with  these  peasant 
leggings  and  peaked  shoes  showing  beneath  their 
military  coats.  Even  their  uniforms  were  things  of 
shreds  and  patches,  for  the  whole  supply  of  modern 
uniforms  had  been  used  for  the  army  on  its  way  to 
headquarters  and  the  front,  and  the  soldiers  on  garrison 
duty  in  Belgrade  had  to  be  content  with  the  blue  coats 
which  had  been  discarded  after  the  assassination  of 
King  Alexander. 

Soon  after  my  arrival  at  Belgrade  I  saw  a  picturesque 
cavalcade  clattering  through  the  streets.  They  were 
mounted  peasants  from  the  country  districts,  and  they 
were  as  wild  a  set  of  men  as  one  might  find  in  Europe. 
Their  horses  were  lean  and  shaggy,  with  wooden  saddles 
made  of  sticks  tied  together,  and  with  reins  and  stirrups 
of  coarse  rope.  The  men  had  long  black  hair  beneath 
sheepskin  caps  or  broad  felt  hats,  and  short  brown 
jackets  with  loose  shirts  tied  about  with  coloured 
cloths. 

The  women  who  had  lost  their  husbands  for  a  while, 
some  of  them  for  ever,  were  doing  the  men's  work  in  the 
fields  and  in  the  market-place.  I  was  interested  to  see 
the  immense  crowds  of  women  coming  from  the  churches 
where  they  had  been  praying  for  their  men.  They 
seemed  to  carry  their  household  goods  about  with  them, 
•  like  gipsies  on  the  tramp.  They  were  laden  with  great 
bundles  which  were  hung  on  to  heavy  notched  sticks, 


THE  WAR-CRY  IN  SERVIA  17 

from  which  also  were  suspended  earthenware  bottles, 
boots,  and  domestic  utensils.  These  women  were 
ablaze  with  gaudy  colour.  They  wore  heavy  woollen 
kirtles,  generally  of  red  and  blue  stripes,  tucked  up 
round  the  waist,  and  woollen  or  leather  aprons  embroid- 
ered with  floral  patterns.  Like  the  men,  they  wore  also 
coloured  gaiters  or  red  socks  and  flat  leather  sandals. 
It  was  not  an  uncommon  sight  to  see  a  woman  walking 
with  bare  feet  and  legs,  though  her  body  was  clothed  in 
the  thickest  garments  in  spite  of  the  warmth  of  the 
October  sun. 

While  I  was  in  Belgrade  the  news  came  that  Monte- 
negro had  fired  the  first  shots  in  the  war  and  was 
advancing  victoriously.  But  here  in  Servia  there  seemed 
to  be  no  hurry  to  begin.  Their  statesmen  were  tem- 
porising with  the  great  Powers,  still  "  considering  " 
the  diplomatic  notes.  Their  chief  anxiety  was  to  gain 
a  little  more  time  so  that,  they  might  assemble  all  their 
fighting  men  and  collect  their  munitions  of  war.  Some 
of  the  big  guns  had  still  to  be  delivered.  The  supplies 
of  shells  had  not  reached  the  front.  But  the  enthusiasm 
of  the  people  was  wild  and  unrestrained,  and  they  were 
more  impatient  than  their  rulers.  The  call  to  the  colours 
had  been  answered  by  the  peasants,  by  the  townsmen, 
by  clerks  and  shopkeepers  as  though  it  were  the  invita- 
tion to  a  national  festival  in  which  religion  was 
mingled  with  merry-making. 

I  saw  a  good  deal  of  all  this.  A^holiday  feeling  was 
in  the  air.  In  the  villages  the  clangDf'ttHi  UlfVll,  l!Ws 
sound  of  the  saw,  the  call  of  the  ploughman  to  his 
bullocks  ceased  as  though  the  Sabbath  bells  had  rung, 
for  the  blacksmith,  the  carpenter,  and  the  labourers 
in  the  fields  left  their  work  to  join  their  battalions. 


i8  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

The  men  who  had  been  called  gathered  in  groups 
outside  the  village  inns  and  were  surrounded  by  excited 
women.  It  was  the  women  who  seemed  to  be  urging 
their  men  on  and  firing  them  with  enthusiasm.  Every 
Servian  sweetheart  was  eager  for  her  lad  to  join  in  the 
war  against  the  Turk — the  Terrible  Turk,  whom  they 
had  been  taught  to  hate  in  their  nurseries  and  in  their 
churches,  and  in  tales  of  old  barbarities  round  the  winter 
hearthsides.  Every  Servian  sweetheart  had  already 
made  her  boy  a  hero,  however  stolid  he  seemed  in  his 
sheep-skin  coat,  however  dazed  he  looked  at  this  sudden 
call  from  the  familiar  things  of  daily  toil.  She  put  a 
medal  about  his  neck,  blessed  by  the  priest,  and  a  proof 
against  bullets.  As  additional  safeguard  she  gave  him 
a  charm  which  he  wore  in  a  little  bag  next  to  his  heart. 
It  was  to  be  a  Holy  War,  a  new  crusade  against  the 
Crescent,  and  so  these  fighting  men  went  to  the  front, 
strengthened  by  the  prayers  of  the  church,  by  the 
blessing  of  the  priests  or  popes,  as  they  are  called — by 
whispered  words  of  old  mothers  who  pulled  their  boys' 
heads  to  their  breasts,  and  said :  "  God  is  with  you, 
little  one.  He  will  shield  you  from  all  harm.  He  will 
give  power  to  His  own  side." 

The  women  of  Servia  gave  a  brave  example  of  courage 
to  their  men.  Four  years  ago  they  enrolled  themselves 
in  a  "  League  of  Death,"  making  a  vow  to  die  rather 
than  surrender  the  liberty  of  their  country  to  Austria  or 
to  any  other  enemy.  They  practised  shooting,  and  old 
women  and  young  vied  with  each  other  in  becoming 
good  shots.  It  was  an  extraordinary  sight  to  watch 
those  peasant  girls  and  women  of  good  class  standing 
shoulder  to  shoulder,  armed  with  rifles,  and  drilling  like 
men,  and  lying  prone  before  the  butts,  with  a  shooting 


A   TURKISH    VILLAGE   ABANDONED    AND    BURNT 


RKIN(;iNG  THE   GUNS  THROUGH   MUSTAHHA    PASHA 


THE  WAR-CRY  IN  SERVIA          19 

instructor  in  command.  A  friend  of  mine,  Mr.  T.  E. 
Grant,  the  brother  of  my  collaborator  in  this  book,  was 
made  an  honorary  member  of  the  League  of  Death, 
with  much  ceremony,  and  has  in  his  possession  the 
silver  medal  with  a  design  of  the  skull  and  cross- 
bones,  which  is  a  proof  of  his  membership.  He  was 
warned  solemnly  not  to  be  seen  with  this  medal  in  his 
possession  by  any  Austrian  or  Turk,  for  it  would  lead 
him  into  serious  trouble.  This  women's  League  of 
Death  was  perhaps  a  little  theatrical  in  its  object. 
The  Servian  women  did  not  join  the  fighting  ranks  of 
their  army  in  the  war  against  Turkey.  But  their  dis- 
play of  martial  spirit  increased  the  enthusiasm  of  the 
men,  and  in  Servia  the  spirit  of  war  thrilled  like  an 
electric  charge  to  the  most  desolate  farmsteads  and  to 
the  tiniest  hamlets.  Everywhere  people  gathered 
together,  not  to  work,  but  to  talk.  There  were  straggling 
processions  of  peasants  winding  down  the  hillsides 
and  along  the  village  roads,  followed  by  women  and 
children.  From  afar  one  could  hear  the  sound  qf  their 
singing.  In  the  market  squares  they  gathered  round 
village  orators  who  poured  forth  fiery  eloquence, 
praising  these  poor  peasants  as  heroes  and  Christian 
champions.  Here  and  there  before  a  wayside  ikon  or 
Calvary  a  solitary  woman  bowed  her  head  with  clasped 
hands,  praying  under  the  open  sky  and  in  the  public 
gaze  for  the  man  who  was  dearest  to  her  in  the  world, 
and  who  had  gone  forward  with  the  fighting  line. 
Down  some  of  the  roads  passed  long  lines  of  baggage 
waggons  and  ambulance  waggons  lumbering  slowly 
along  rough  tracks  as  though  already  laden  with 
wounded,  hidden  by  white  canvas  and  marked  by  a 
blood  red  cross  ;  and  here  and  there  I  could  see  against 


20  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

the  sky-line  the  silhouettes  of  mounted  men,  and  the 
flash  of  light  on  guns  and  wheels.  Servia  was  collecting 
its  army,  hurrying  up  its  materials  of  war,  abandoning 
all  the  work  of  peace. 

Yet  in  spite  of  these  signs  of  martial  preparation, 
this  turmoil  of  excitement  in  places  where,  as  a  rule, 
there  is  a  drowsy  quietude,  it  was  difficult  for  me  to 
realise  that  these  people  were  preparing  for  a  grim 
and  terrible  struggle,  in  which  death  would  be  the 
victor,  whoever  won.  In  Belgrade,  in  spite  of  so  many 
of  its  male  citizens  having  departed,  the  normal  things 
of  life  seemed  to  continue.  The  business  of  the  city 
seemed  to  go  on,  quietly  and  languidly.  A  stranger 
would  not  have  known  without  his  newspaper  that 
this  was  the  capital  of  a  State  which  was  only  waiting 
for  the  last  word  before  plunging  into  war.  With 
this  knowledge  I  understood  the  significance  of  little 
things,  the  feverish  way  in  which  a  man  seized  upon 
a  newly-published  paper,  the  emotion  of  two  men 
seated  at  a  cafe  table  arguing  with  nervous,  restless 
hands,  the  groups  of  the  last  reservists  standing  at 
the  street  corners  as  though  waiting  for  some  drama 
to  begin,  the  sudden  rush  to  windows  as  a  body  of 
infantry  passed  down  a  street,  led  by  dapper  officers 
who  smiled  up  to  the  windows  as  they  passed ;  the 
cheers  and  shouts  that  greeted  one  of  those  straggling 
bands  of  peasants  who  came  in  from  the  country, 
without  uniform  and  without  arms,  but  with  the  look 
of  men  who  were  spoiling  for  a  fight. 

I  sat  with  Servian  officers  in  a  cafe*  and  found  them 
gay  fellows,  but  it  seemed  to  me,  perhaps  unjustly, 
that,  in  those  days  before  the  war,  when  they  laughed 
and  raised  their  glasses,  and  said :  "To  our  first 


THE  WAR-CRY  IN  SERVIA          21 

dinner  in  Constantinople,"  their  gaiety  was  a  little 
forced  and  covered  a  secret  anxiety.  They  were  not 
quite  sure  then  of  the  weakness  or  the  strength  of 
the  Turk.  They  were  already  wondering  what  Austria 
would  do  in  the  event  of  Servian  victories  or  defeats. 
They  were  uneasy,  also,  with  a  tense  expectancy,  and 
the  delay  in  declaring  war  was  setting  their  nerves  on 
edge.  The  ordinary  citizens  suspected  Austrian  spies 
everywhere,  and  I  happened  to  be  one  of  the  victims 
of  their  suspicion. 

Looking  back  upon  the  incident  now  I  can  laugh 
at  it,  but  it  was  awkward  at  the  time.  Shortly  after 
my  arrival  in  Belgrade  I  was  arrested  as  a  spy,  and 
was  lucky  in  escaping  a  night  in  the  cells.  In 
company  with  two  other  war  correspondents  I  went 
to  the  railway  station  to  enquire  whether  there  was 
any  chance  of  a  train  to  Sofia.  The  station  had 
become  a  camp  of  reservists  waiting  to  go  to  the  front, 
and  with  their  baggage  piled  about  them  they  lay  and 
squatted  on  the  station  steps,  sleeping,  or  waiting  with 
the  patience  of  dumb  animals.  The  doorways  were 
guarded  by  rough-looking  soldiers  in  hairy  coats,  with 
fixed  bayonets.  The  scene  struck  me  as  strangely 
picturesque,  and  I  pulled  out  my  note-book  to  make 
a  sketch  of  it. 

I  had  scarcely  roughed  in  the  outlines  of  the  station 
when  one  of  the  soldiers  came  up  to  me,  and  after 
watching  for  a  few  moments,  tapped  me  on  the  shoulder, 
pointed  to  the  sketch,  and  straightway  broke  forth 
into  an  outburst  of  language,  the  threatening  tone  of 
which  was  the  only  sense  I  could  make  of  it. 

I  spoke  to  the  man  in  French,  English  and  German, 
but  he  knew  nothing  but  Servian,  and  entirely  mis- 


22  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

understood  my  wealth  of  gesticulation.  It  was  clear 
enough  that  he  took  us  for  Austrian  spies,  and  we 
looked  at  each  other  with  smiles  that  were  not  altogether 
cheerful,  when  after  further  speeches  in  Servian  we 
were  placed  under  arrest. 

We  were  promptly  taken  through  the  town,  attract- 
ing the  unpleasant  attention  of  passers  by,  and  feeling 
like  criminals  caught  redhanded  in  crime,  until  after 
a  long  walk  over  the  abominable  roads  we  arrived  at 
the  police  headquarters.  Here  we  were  taken  before 
one  of  the  officers,  a  young  man  with  a  solemn  face  and 
suspicious  eyes,  who  bowed  to  us  as  we  entered  with 
our  guard,  and  then  listened  to  the  long  explanation 
which  centred  round  my  captured  note-book.  The 
officer  regarded  my  unfinished  sketch  upside  down, 
and  it  appeared  to  me  that  he  took  the  gravest  view 
of  it,  as  well  he  might,  if  judged  as  a  work  of  art. 
Unfortunately  the  language  difficulty  again  presented 
itself,  for  the  officer  could  not  speak  one  word  of 
English,  French,  or  German.  Undaunted  by  this  he 
interrogated  me  at  length  in  his  own  tongue,  and 
seemed  to  imagine  that  my  silence  in  answer  to  his 
questions  was  due  to  my  guilty  conduct. 

My  friends  and  I  pulled  out  our  passports  and  other 
documents  and  exhausted  ourselves  in  the  endeavour 
to  prove  our  identity  as  English  correspondents. 
The  officer  examined  the  passports,  but  it  was  obvious 
that  they  only  served  to  increase  his  horrible  sus- 
picions. He  motioned  us  to  our  seats,  spoke  some 
rapid  sentences  to  the  guard,  and  then,  ignoring  us 
completely,  smoked  a  cigarette  and  stared  up  at  the 
window.  A  long  and  painful  silence  reigned  in  that 
room.  My  friends  and  I  shifted  in  our  seats,  exchanged 


THE  WAR-CRY  IN  SERVIA          23 

uneasy  glances,  whispered,  coughed,  smiled,  but  the 
young  officer  smoked  on  with  sublime  impassivity. 
I  began  to  be  seriously  alarmed,  not  for  my  safety, 
but  for  my  dinner.  I  was  already  getting  very  hungry. 

Finally  our  suspense  was  ended  by  the  appearance 
of  a  dirty,  beery,  and  blear-eyed  old  fellow,  who 
spoke  atrocious  German  and  announced  himself  as 
police  interpreter.  Through  him  we  were  interrogated 
by  the  officer.  The  first  question  was,  ''  Are  you 
Austrian  ?"  which  we  answered  with  a  chorus  of  "  No !  " 
The  second  question  was  "  Are  you  Italian  ?  "  Again 
we  protested  our  entire  innocence  of  any  blood  but 
pure  English.  After  a  great  deal  of  questioning  as  to 
our  business  in  Belgrade  and  especially  as  to  the 
meaning  and  purpose  of  my  unfortunate  sketch,  the 
officer  had  a  long  and  whispered  conversation  with 
the  snuffy  old  gentleman  who  had  succeeded  miser- 
ably as  interpreter,  and  finally  told  us,  through  that 
medium,  that  we  were  free  to  leave  Belgrade  at  the 
earliest  possible  moment.  It  was  a  doubtful  kind  of 
compliment,  but  we  accepted  it  gladly,  and  after 
having  shaken  hands  soberly  with  the  young  officer 
breathed  again  the  air  of  liberty. 

The  affair  was  trivial  enough,  but  it  was  a  sign  of 
the  times,  when  in  Belgrade  every  foreigner  was  sus- 
pected as  an  Austrian  spy,  until  the  contrary  had  been 
proved,  and  where  the  nervous  tension  was  so  great 
that  the  sketch  of  a  railway  station  seemed  to  have 
a  most  dangerous  significance. 

Belgrade  during  those  days  before  the  war  was  not 
a  cheerful  city.  There  were  no  theatres,  for  the  actors 
had  put  aside  their  grease-paints  and  put  on  the 
livery  of  war,  and  only  in  one  restaurant  was  an 


24  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

orchestra,  which  played  patriotic  airs  to  the  elderly 
men  who  had  been  left  behind.  When  darkness  fell 
the  city  was  very  quiet,  only  solitary  figures  hurried 
through  the  ill-lighted  streets,  and  after  ten  o'clock 
no  one  seemed  alive,  except  a  few  soldiers. 

Outside  the  King's  Palace — a  new  building  which 
has  taken  the  place  of  the  old  building  where  the  ill- 
fated  Alexander  and  his  queen,  Draga,  were  killed — 
the  sentries  paced  up  and  down  with  fixed  bayonets, 
and  their  footsteps  echoed  in  the  solitude.  Away  on 
the  hill  above  the  Danube  the  great  building  of  the 
Headquarters  Staff  had  lighted  windows,  across  which 
shadows  passed.  From  the  ramparts  there  came, 
now  and  then,  the  shrill  note  of  a  bugle.  The  garrison 
was  awake  and  watching. 

A  Servian  friend  pacing  by  my  side  listened  to  the 
bugle  note,  and  grasping  my  arm  said:  "  To-morrow, 
I  think,  the  war  will  begin." 

"  Are  you  nervous  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  War  is  a  dangerous  game,"  he  said.  "  Who  can 
tell  which  way  it  will  go  ?  " 

At  that  moment  there  was  no  man  in  Europe  who 
could  tell.  But  in  a  few  days  the  revelation  came, 
for  the  Turks  were  already  in  retreat. 


CHAPTER  II 
THE  TOCSIN  IN  BULGARIA 

IT    had  been    easy    to    reach    Belgrade.     It    was 
difficult   to  get   away.     Day   after  day  all  pas- 
senger trains  were  held  up  while  the  lines  were  used  for 
the  munitions  of  war,  which  were  being  sent  along 
in  enormous  quantities  to  the  base  of  the  Bulgarian 
army,  and  to  the  Servian  stations  of  Nisch  and  Sara- 
brot.     All   this   was   done   without   undue   haste,   in 
perfect  order,  and  with  magnificent  organization.     The 
preparations  for  war  were  being  made  with  clockwork 
regularity  and  with  splendid  precision  of  effort.     At 
last  it  was  notified  that  a  train  would  go  with  passengers 
to  Sofia,  and  I  said  farewell  to  comrades  in  Belgrade. 
Among  them  were  Major  McHugh  of  the  Daily  Tele- 
graph, Mr.  Charles  Hands  of  the  Daily  Mail,  Mr.  Frank 
McGee  of  the  Daily  Mirror,  Captain  Osborn  of  The 
Times,  and  Mr.  Norregard  of  the  Daily  Mail,  famous 
men  in  Fleet  Street,  and  good  fellows  all.     They  wished 
me  God-speed  and  envied  me,  for  wonderful  stories  .' 
had  reached  them  of  the  generous  things  in  store  for  \ 
war-correspondents  from  the  military  authorities  in  j 
Bulgaria.     It  seemed  that  we  were  to  be  provided  j 
with  horses  and  servants,  that  we  were  to  be  fed  by  \ 
the  army,  and  that  we  were  to  have  full  facilities  to 
go  to  the  front.    They  did  not  anticipate  such  generous 


26  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

treatment  from  the  Servians,  and  were  busy  searching 
for  their  own  horses,  servants  and  provisions.  Little 
did  they  know  the  painful  truth  awaiting  me. 

I  shall  not  soon  forget  that  journey  to  Sofia.  It 
was  not  war,  but  it  was  still  less  magnificent.  Before 
the  train  started  there  was  a  wild  stampede  on  the 
platform  by  a  battalion  of  peasant  reservists  and 
all  sorts  and  conditions  of  people  who  had  been  waiting 
for  the  first  and  perhaps  the  last  chance  of  getting 
through  to  Nisch,  and  on  to  Bulgaria.  I  narrowly 
escaped  death  from  naked  bayonets,  which  jabbed 
about  in  the  midst  of  a  maelstrom  of  surging  humanity, 
storming  the  doorways  and  clambering  upon  the  roof 
of  the  train.  When  at  last  I  got  on  board  I  found 
myself  wedged  in  the  corridor  between  piles  of  baggage, 
soldiers,  peasants,  and  foreign  journalists,  with  the 
prospect  of  a  long  journey  in  the  most  uncomfortable 
situation.  "  A  la  guerre  comme  a  la  guerre,"  and  I 
put  up  with  the  discomfort  cheerfully,  but  was  anxious 
about  provisions.  I  had  only  a  piece  of  cheese  and  a 
little  drop  of  brandy,  while  fellow  passengers  prophesied 
that  it  would  be  two  days  before  we  reached  Sofia, 
with  luck.  The  prophecy  was  fulfilled,  and  if  I  had  had 
to  stay  fixed  in  between  the  baggage  in  my  corridor, 
without  food,  I  think  I  should  have  died  before  reaching 
the  journey's  end.  But  a  lady  was  my  good  angel. 
She  had  taken  possession  of  a  slip  of  a  carriage,  with 
exit  on  one  side  only,  and,  with  her  little  girl  and  one 
friend,  had  made  a  private  and  comfortable  sanctum 
for  herself  in  this  overcrowded  train  by  locking  the 
door  and  pulling  down  the  blinds.  To  the  honour  of 
all^the  rough  fellows  who  were  wedged  with  us  in  the 
corridor  it  must  be  said  that  they  respected  that  lady's 


THE  TOCSIN  IN  BULGARIA          27 

compartment,  and  never  attempted  to  open  it.  But 
she  took  pity  on  me  when  I  was  nearly  fainting  with 
exhaustion  and  invited  me  inside.  I  accepted  with 
gratitude  and  made  friends  with  the  lady's  daughter, 
an  elfish  little  beauty  of  ten  years,  whose  vivacity  and 
gaiety  and  unceasing  interest  in  all  the  strange  scenes 
about  her  were  delightful  to  see.  She  gave  me  my 
first  lesson  in  Bulgarian,  done  into  French,  and  ac- 
cepted, very  gravely  and  graciously,  a  piece  of  my 
cheese  in  exchange  for  chocolate.  I  sing  the  praises 
of  the  little  one,  for  she  showed  a  fine  courage  when 
grown-up  men  were  faint  of  heart,  and  was  still  gay 
when  all  of  us  were  gloomy.  For  that  train  journey 
was  no  joke.  We  stopped  at  every  wayside  station, 
as  it  seemed  interminably,  and  at  last  at  night  we  were 
turned  out  on  to  the  platform  of  Sarabrot,  hungry, 
chilled  to  the  bone  with  a  biting  wind  and  a  hard  frost, 
and  without  a  place  on  which  to  lay  our  heads.  Here 
we  waited  all  night  until  the  dawn,  and  the  one  room 
in  which  there  was  a  shelter  from  the  wind  was  crowded 
to  suffocation  by  peasants  lying  asleep  on  their  bundles 
and  filled  with  a  warm,  foul  heat  that  sickened  me. 
It  was  a  weird  scene  in  the  dim  light  of  flickering 
lamps.  A  few  well-dressed  ladies  sat  drowsing  among 
the  hairy  peasants  whose  snores  made  a  rumbling 
music  through  the  room,  and  one  gentleman  excited 
my  admiration  because  among  all  the  queer  costumes 
of  the  Servian  villages,  among  these  peaked  caps, 
leather  coats,  baggy  white  breeches  and  woollen 
leggings  he  stood  immaculate  in  a  frock  overcoat  and 
tall  hat,  as  though  he  had  just  stepped  out  of  the 
Rue  de  Rivoli.  He  was  a  French  journalist  on  his  way 
to  the  front.  Outside  the  station  door  there  was  all 


28  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

night  long  the  tramp  of  soldiers,  as  battalion  after 
battalion  of  Servian  troops  marched  up  to  entrain  for 
their  headquarters.  Officers  moved  up  and  down  the 
ranks  with  lanterns  which  threw  pallid  rays  of  light 
upon  those  grey-clad  men.  Presently  a  long  troop 
train  came  into  Sarabrot  and  the  soldiers  were  packed 
into  open  trucks  so  tightly  that  they  could  not  move. 
Their  bayonets  made  a  quick-set  hedge  above  each 
truck,  and  for  more  than  an  hour  these  men  were  kept 
waiting  before  the  train  carried  them  away  through  the 
frosty  night.  They  were  very  silent.  There  was  no 
laughing  or  singing  now.  They  talked  to  each  other 
in  low  voices,  as  though  the  darkness  held  some  terror 
for  them.  For  the  first  time  I  realized  the  grim 
reality  of  all  this  business  in  the  darkness.  There 
was  something  rather  horrible  in  all  those  peasants 
being  carried  away  like  cattle  to  the  fighting  lines. 
They  were  like  dumb-beasts  going  to  the  slaughter- 
house. 

It  was  a  night  of  queer  conversations.  They  come 
back  to  my  memory  as  though  through  the  blur  of 
steam  round  the  stove  in  the  crowded  waiting  room. 
One  man  slouched  up  to  me  in  the  dim  light  and  said  : 
"  I  guess  you're  an  Englishman,  anyhow  ?  "  I  re- 
turned the  compliment  and  said  "  You're  an  American." 
But  I  was  wrong.  He  was  a  Bulgarian  born  and  bred, 
but  had  been  in  America  for  years  and  had  now  come 
back  in  a  thin  flannel  suit  and  a  straw  hat  from  a 
township  in  the  Western  states. 

"  I  heard  the  call,"  he  said,  "  and  was  ready  to  take 
my  place  in  the  firing  line.  I  shall  be  glad  to  give  Hell 
to  the  Turks." 

A  strange  fellow  and  a  strange  adventure  !     As  the 


THE  TOCSIN  IN  BULGARIA          29 

days  passed  I  met  many  queer  types  of  Bulgarian  reser- 
vists who  had  heard  the  call  and  answered  it,  because  in 
their  blood  there  was  the  same  hatred  of  the  Turks. 

The  journey  came  to  an  end  at  last,  and  in  Sofia  I 
said  farewell  to  my  little  Bulgarian  fairy  who  all  through 
the  night  had  sung  little  songs  to  herself  and  smiled 
with  dancing  eyes  at  the  peasant  soldiers  in  their  heavy 
blankets  and  at  the  passing  battalions.  To  her  war 
was  a  curious  and  fascinating  peep-show ;  as  yet  she  did 
not  know  the  horror  of  it,  nor  its  tragedies.  Her  mother 
knew,  though  she  spoke  bravely  about  the  officer 
husband  who  had  gone  with  his  comrades  to  the  front. 

Sofia  at  last !  In  a  little  while  I  too  would  be  on  my 
way  to  the  front.  So  I  fondly  believed,  though  as  the 
days  passed  this  belief  began  to  wane.  But  I  watched 
the  preparations  for  war  with  an  absorbed  interest,  and 
for  a  little  while  at  least  was  content  with  my  surround- 
ings. 

The  war  spirit  reigned  in  Sofia,  the  capital  of  Bulgaria, 
which  since  the  'eighties  has  grown  from  a  Turkish 
village  into  a  great  city  with  many  splendid  buildings. 
Outside  the  old  white  Mosque  with  its  tall  and  slender 
minaret,  the  one  thing  of  beauty  which  has  been  in- 
herited from  the  Turks,  there  passed  all  day  long  small 
companies  of  soldiers  heavily  laden  in  their  field  kit, 
and  bands  of  Macedonian  exiles  who  had  volunteered  , 
for  the  war.  Smart  Bulgarian  officers  drove  about  in 
pony-carts,  two-horsed  drosckies,  and  rare  automobiles, 
or  paced  hurriedly  about  from  the  ministry  of  war  to 
the  headquarters  of  the  garrison,  stopping  only  for 
brief  salutes  and  handshakes  with  their  comrades  in 
arms.  Through  the  streets  there  was  the  rumble  of 
bullock-waggons  and  forage-carts  dragged  by  buffaloes 


30  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

who  stared  at  all  this  activity  with  sullen  eyes,  resent- 
ing their  captivity  and  their  labour.  As  in  Belgrade, 
there  were  more  women  in  the  town  than  men,  and  they 
stood  in  the  doorways  or  in  the  market-places  with 
children  clinging  to  their  skirts,  as  though,  now  that 
their  men  had  gone  away,  they  had  no  other  household 
duties.  These  brown-skinned,  black-haired,  liquid-eyed 
women  in  their  embroidered  skirts,  striped  kirtles,  white 
petticoats  and  red  stockings  were  amazingly  pictur- 
esque. Their  heavy  aprons  were  worked  all  over  with 
fantastic  patterns  in  coloured  wools,  and  many  of  them 
wore  white  scarves  about  their  heads  and  shoulders, 
almost  like  the  women  of  Mohammedan  towns. 

With  a  grave  and  quiet  dignity  priests  of  the  Ortho- 
dox Church,  wearing  high  black  caps  and  long  black 
gowns,  passed  among  these  crowds  of  soldiers  and 
peasants  and  women  and  children,  and  now  and  then  a 
young  soldier  ran  across  the  street  to  kiss  the  hand  of 
one  of  these  bearded  priests  and  to  bend  a  knee  before 
his  blessing. 

I  watched  the  army  of  Macedonian  recruits  pass 
through  Sofia  and  followed  them  on  to  the  plain  of 
Slivmtza,  the  old  battleground  between  the  Servians 
and  Bulgarians,  where  with  a  patient  enthusiasm  they 
were  learning  the  simplest  evolutions  of  military  drill. 
There  were  about  five  thousand  of  them,  and  they 
seemed  to  me  the  most  picturesque  fellows  in  Europe. 
They  marched  by  with  a  long  and  swinging  stride,  old 
men  who  remembered  many  a  massacre  of  their  brethren 
by  the  Turks  and  many  orgies  of  wild  and  terrible 
revenge,  with  young  lads  who  had  inherited  the  tradi- 
tion of  hate  against  the  Moslems,  who  had  made 
Macedonia  a  place  of  terror. 


THE  TOCSIN  IN  BULGARIA          31 

I  was  astonished  to  see  girls  from  eighteen  to  twenty 
years  or  so  dressed  in  the  rough  sheep-skin  jackets  and 
white  woollen  trousers  worn  by  the  men,  and  taking 
their  places  in  the  ranks.  The  drummers  beat  their  pig- 
skins with  wild  passion  which  stirred  the  Macedonian 
blood,  and  there  was  the  squeal  of  primitive  bag-pipes 
as  the  little  army  of  volunteers  paraded  on  the  plain. 

For  hours  they  went  through  their  exercises  and 
never  seemed  to  tire,  and  at  intervals  they  shouted 
strange  war-cries,  and  gave  vent  to  shrill  and  far- 
carrying  cheers,  and  flung  up  their  fur  caps  into  the  air. 
At  a  little  distance  in  the  shadow  of  the  great  mountain 
which  dominates  Sofia,  was  one  of  the  Macedonian  en- 
campments, with  low  tents  of  canvas  on  hoops,  and  huts 
built  of  straw,  in  a  corral  of  light  carts  with  their  shafts 
thrown  up  like  flag-staffs.  Bullocks  and  buffaloes 
roamed  on  the  outskirts,  and  as  the  darkness  fell  the 
light  of  camp-fires  threw  a  lurid  glare  upon  the  scene. 

Then  I  went  into  the  peasant  quarters  of  Sofia,  ex- 
ploring the  old  streets  which  still  survive  from  the  days 
of  Turkish  rule,  with  wooden  houses  and  carved  door- 
posts and  high  sloping  roofs.  The  Bulgarian  peasants  - 
were  sitting  in  little  wine  shops,  or  cross-legged  in  the  ' 
doorways  of  workshops,  or  standing  in  groups  outside 
the  paper  shops  staring  at  highly  coloured  prints, 
depicting  the  early  scenes  of  the  war.  There  was  a 
crowd  of  them  in  a  gunsmith's  shop,  handling  cheap 
revolvers,  and  studying  them  with  greedy  eyes.  I 
do  not  think  there  were  many  men  in  Bulgaria,  or  many 
women,  who  did  not  buy  some  kind  of  firearm  or  deadly 
weapon.  In  some  of  the  side  streets  I  saw  men  sharpen- 
ing long  knives  on  their  shoe  leather  and  feeling  the 
temper  of  the  curved  blades. 


32  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

Presently,  except  for  a  few  soldiers  on  garrison  duty, 
Sofia  was  abandoned  by  most  of  its  active  citizens  and 
by  all  the  troops  who  had  filled  its  streets. 

Day  by  day  as  the  war  grew  inevitably  nearer  all  the 
able-bodied  men  of  Bulgarian  nationality  were  called 
to  the  colours  and  passed  away  to  the  wild  country 
which  faced  the  Turkish  frontier.  I  sat  with  men  in  the 
cafes  who  a  few  weeks  before  had  been  teaching  art, 
history,  or  economics  to  University  students,  and  with 
men  who  had  been  busy  with  all  the  enterprises  of  a 
modern  and  progressive  city.  They  found  their  uni- 
forms strange  and  uncomfortable ;  they  seemed  to  be 
living  in  a  fantastic  dream,  in  which  all  that  matters  in 
daily  life  became  shadowy  and  insignificant.  These 
men  of  peace  and  learning  and  commerce  were  going  to 
fight,  to  lie  out  on  wild  hills,  to  suffer  hunger  and 
fatigue  under  the  great  sky,  in  the  darkness  of  mountain 
passes,  to  kill  or  be  killed.  They  did  not  pretend  to 
like  the  prospect.  It  was  simply  inevitable.  They  had 
got  to  go  through  with  it.  They  joked  and  laughed,  but 
in  the  midst  of  their  laughter  there  came  brief  silences 
and  a  joke  ended  in  a  sigh. 

In  a  little  while  all  these  amiable,  brilliant  men, 
most  of  whom  spoke  half  the  tongues  of  Europe,  and 
all  of  whom  were  wonderfully  courteous  to  us  war- 
correspondents,  left  Sofia  with  the  great  battalions 
of  armed  peasants,  with  the  Macedonians  in  their 
sheepskins  and  the  Servian  allies  in  their  patchwork 
uniforms.  I  saw  the  last  troops  of  mounted  infantry 
ride  past  my  windows.  They  had  twined  scarlet 
flowers  about  their  caps  and  upon  their  rifles,  and  in 
the  bridles  of  their  horses.  These  flowers  were  as  red 
as  blood. 


THE  TOCSIN  IN  BULGARIA          33 

Sofia  became  very  quiet,  so  quiet  that  at  night  the 
silence  was  unearthly.  There  was  no  clatter  of  horses' 
hoofs,  for  there  were  few  horses  left.  The  theatres 
and  music-halls  were  shut,  for  there  were  no  audiences, 
but  only  a  few  poor  companies  who  had  been  stranded 
in  this  country  when  the  war  was  beginning.  No  one 
was  allowed  out  of  doors  after  eleven  at  night,  but 
often  a  little  before  that  time  I  went  for  a  lonely  walk 
and  paced  down  utterly  deserted  streets,  and  then 
retired  before  the  quiet  pad  of  wild-looking  fellows 
with  guns  slung  across  their  shoulders  and  long  shaggy 
coats,  who  stood  under  the  light  of  street  lamps  and 
stared  at  me  suspiciously  before  advancing. 

The  King's  Palace  was  very  silent,  and  no  lights 
gleamed  in  the  windows.  King  Ferdinand,  that  man 
of  mystery  who  has  baffled  the  world,  left  his  capital 
secretly  on  his  way  to  his  headquarters  at  Stara  Zagora. 
Few  people  knew  of  his  going,  for  the  Royal  Standard 
still  floated  above  his  palace  and  there  was  no  crowd 
to  cheer  the  Sovereign-General  of  the  Bulgarian  army 
in  the  field.  In  the  same  quiet  way  on  the  previous 
night  the  Turkish  Ambassador  had  handed  in  his 
papers  and  driven  away  to  the  station  where  a  train 
was  waiting  for  him.  His  departure  was  the  most 
significant  event,  for  it  was  the  first  definite  sign  that 
all  arguments  had  ceased  with  Turkey  and  the  Powers, 
and  that  war  was  to  begin. 

But  there  were  only  one  or  two  officials  and  a  few 
journalists  to  watch  the  solitary  figure  of  the  Turk 
take  his  place  in  the  train.  There  had  been  no  pictur- 
esque or  dramatic  scene  with  the  mob  as  spectators. 
Even  the  news  that  the  King  had  signed  a  manifesto 
declaring  war  was  withheld  for  some  time.  Secrecy 


34  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

and  silence  were  the  watchwords  of  the  Bulgarian 

Ministers  and  officers.     All  the  preparations  for  the 

war  were  made  with  an  intense  and  wonderful  secrecy 

never  before  achieved  even  by  the  Japanese.     Upon 

the  eve  of  war  all  mails  and  telegrams  were  stopped, 

and  Bulgaria  isolated  herself  from  the  rest  of  Europe 

as  though  she  had  built  an  iron  wall  around  her  frontiers. 

^  Journalists  were  unable  to  send  despatches  to  their 

"*"  newspapers  without  having  them  so  heavily  censored 

that  they  had  no  meaning  or  no  interest.    Even  private 

^letters  were  being  censored,  and  correspondents  had  the 

\painful  duty  of  reading  out  affectionate  missives  to  their 

wives  to  serious  men  in  uniform. 

One  scene  in  Sofia  is  worth  remembering.  It  was 
down  at  the  old  Turkish  mosque  which  remains  as  a 
relic  of  the  Moslem  domination.  From  the  top  of  the 
tall  white  minaret  which  rises  above  the  old  houses 
straight  into  the  clear  sky  the  muezzin  called  to  prayer 
at  sunset,  and  down  below  in  the  square  a  few  Turks 
of  the  lowest  class  took  off  their  jackets,  spread  them 
on  the  ground,  and  facing  Mecca  raised  their  hands 
to  Allah  before  prostrating  themselves.  The  Bul- 
garian peasants  paid  no  attention  to  them  as  they 
passed,  and  these  Turks  were  able  to  pray  to  God  in 
their  own  way  without  fear  of  attack  or  insult  from 
people  who  were  at  war  with  the  Moslem  Power.  There 
was  no  attack  upon  the  little  Turkish  community. 
When  I  asked  a  Bulgarian  official  whether  there  was 
any  danger  of  this  he  seemed  surprised  at  the  question. 
"  We  are  not  savages,"  he  said.  "  That  would  be  the 
last  thing  possible  in  Sofia.  Our  people  get  on  very 
well  with  the  Turks  in  Bulgaria." 
It  is  a  strange  fact  that  in  that  town  were  ten  Turkish 


FOOD    FOR   THE    BULGARIAN    TROOFS 


SIEGE    GUN'S    FOR   THE    BOMBARDMENT   OF    ADRIANOI'LE 

THE  SINEWS  OF   WAR 


35 

members  in  the  Sobranje,  or  Bulgarian  Parliament, 
who  voted  for  the  war  subsidies  and  for  all  the  measures 
preparing  for  the  war  against  their  own  race.  They 
had  been  so  long  in  Bulgaria  that  their  interests  were 
closely  bound  up  with  the  Balkan  States.  It  is  a 
strange  and  pitiful  thing  that  in  this  twentieth  century 
men  will  go  out  to  kill  other  men  against  whom  they 
have  no  personal  quarrel,  and  with  whom  in  peace 
"  they  get  on  very  well." 

But  the  Bulgarians  had  not  forgotten  the  old  blood- 
feuds  between  Turk  and  Christian,  nor  the  days  of 
their  own  subjection  to  the  Moslem  rule  ;  and  though 
they  found  the  individual  Turk  a  harmless  fellow  in 
their  own  country,  their  hate  was  as  active  as  ever 
against  the  Mohammedan  Power  in  Europe.  "  This 
will  be  a  cruel  war,"  said  a  Bulgarian  officer,  as  he 
sat  at  my  table  in  one  of  the  cafes  at  Sofia.  "  There 
will  be  no  non-combatants  and  no  quarter."  Are  not 
all  wars  cruel  ?  Even  before  a  shot  had  been  fired 
there  was  misery  in  the  Balkans,  for  all  the  supplies  of 
life  had  been  requisitioned  for  the  army  ;  the  horses, 
the  bullocks  and  the  carts  had  been  taken  from  the 
farms  ;  and  in  the  villages  of  Bulgaria  the  women  and 
children  were  staring  at  the  desolation  of  their  homes. 

It  was  nearly  twenty-four  hours  after  King  Ferdinand 
had  signed  the  manifesto  proclaiming  war  that  it  was 
published  in  the  capital  of  Bulgaria.  It  was  known 
to  me  and  to  a  few  others  an  hour  or  two  after  the 
King  had  put  his  signature  to  the  fateful  document, 
and  it  seemed  very  strange  that  the  Bulgarians  in 
Sofia  should  still  be  ignorant  that  their  country  was  in 
a  state  of  war. 

But  I  was  startled  in  the  early  morning  of  Friday, 


36  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

October  i8th,  by  the  sound  of  shouts  in  the  streets. 
Cheer  after  cheer  came  faintly  up  to  my  windows 
from  the  distance.  The  people  knew  at  last.  They 
cheered  as  though  wonderfully  good  news  had  come 
to  them  with  a  promise  of  great  gifts.  But  I  confess 
that  believing  then  in  the  Turks'  power  of  resistance, 
and  with  an  imagination  more  active  and  more  morbid, 
perhaps,  than  that  of  the  peasants  in  Sofia,  I  seemed 
to  hear  a  melancholy  echo  of  those  cheers  which  sounded 
like  the  cries  of  wounded  men.  It  was  the  screaming 
of  the  jackdaws  which  seldom  ceased  in  the  gardens 
outside  the  Royal  Palace. 

Later  in  the  day  gangs  of  newsboys  rushed  through 
the  streets  with  papers  containing  the  declaration,  and 
the  manifesto  itself  was  handed  through  a  side  window 
of  the  War  Office  to  thousands  of  people  who  clamoured 
for  it.  It  was  strange  how  it  seemed  to  give  joy  to 
these  people  whose  brothers  and  husbands  and  lovers 
were,  perhaps,  already  facing  the  Turkish  guns.  I 
think  the  secret  of  this  psychological  phenomenon  was 
the  enormous  relief  that  action  had  taken  the  place  of 
words  after  weeks  of  doubt  and  nervous  tension.  At 
ten  o'clock  the  bells  of  Sofia  began  to  ring.  There  were 
the  big,  deep  bells  of  the  old  cathedral,  in  which  a 
Te  Deum  was  to  be  sung,  and  the  silvery  chimes  of 
many  Greek  churches,  and  together  they  all  blended 
into  a  vague  and  beautiful  harmony  of  clashing  notes 
like  Debussy's  "  Cloches  a  travers  les  feuilles."  It 
was  market  day,  and  thousands  of  peasant  women 
had  come  in  from  the  country  districts  laden  with  great 
bundles  of  produce  and  great  milk  cans  slung  across 
their  shoulders  on  big  poles,  glistening  like  quicksilver 
in  the  brilliant  sunlight.  The  women's  white  head- 


THE  TOCSIN  IN  BULGARIA          37 

dresses  and  short  embroidered  kirtles  and  lace  petti- 
coats made  a  charming  picture,  as  they  all  made  their 
way  to  the  great  cathedral.  The  cathedral  square 
itself  was  filled  with  Macedonian  peasants,  still  waiting 
for  their  rifles  before  going  to  the  front,  and  in  their 
sheepskins  and  white  woollen  breeches  they  stood  in 
long  ranks,  bare-headed  and  reverent  before  the  church. 
There  were  remarkable  faces  among  them,  young  men 
with  long  flaxen  hair  parted  in  the  middle  and  waving 
out  each  side,  who  looked  like  pictures  of  John  the 
Baptist  by  Italian  primitives,  and  also  men  with  brown 
rugged  faces  and  white  beards  and  bent  backs  who, 
in  their  ragged  skins  and  fur  caps,  looked  like  a  collec- 
tion of  Rip  Van  Winkles  just  down  from  the  mountains. 
Here  and  there  stood  a  smart  Bulgarian  officer  in  a  long 
blue  cloak  and  top  boots,  and  here  and  there  a  tall  priest 
in  his  high  black  cap  and  long  black  gown  with  sleeves 
immensely  wide  at  the  end,  and  forked  beard.  The 
banner  of  the  Macedonian  volunteers  was  wreathed 
with  flowers,  and  women  gave  posies  to  all  the  soldiers 
who  passed. 

Presently  a  tremendous  outburst  of  cheering  rose 
in  great  waves  of  sound  to  the  high  domes  of  the  cathe- 
dral. They  greeted  the  arrival  of  Queen  Eleonore,  who 
drove  through  the  crowds  in  a  motor-car.  She  passed 
quite  close  to  me,  and  I  saw  how  pale  she  was  as  she 
bowed  to  her  people.  For  weeks  she  had  been  presiding 
over  Red  Cross  Committees,  and  I  think  that  when  she 
went  to  the  cathedral  she  was  thinking  how  soon  it 
would  be  now  when  all  those  bandages  and  dressings 
would  be  needed. 

In  the  cathedral  itself  the  scene  was  solemn  and 
beautiful,  and  even  foreigners  like  myself  were  uplifted 


38  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

and  stirred  by  the  emotion  of  a  service  in  which  the 
help  of  God  was  invoked  for  Christian  nations  who  once 
more  declared  a  crusade  against  the  Turk.  There  was 
but  a  twilight  in  the  church,  in  spite  of  the  bright  sun 
outside,  but  shafts  of  light  struck  between  the  massive 
pillars  and  played  about  the  enormous  candelabra  of 
cut  glass  suspended  from  the  roof,  and  glinted  upon  the 
gold  leaf  of  the  ikons  and  holy  pictures  on  the  screen 
which  hides  the  altar.  The  Queen  knelt  down  before 
the  sanctuary  steps,  and  all  around  her  were  kneeling 
men  and  women  of  the  highest  and  lowest  classes  of 
Bulgaria — Ministers  of  State,  public  officials,  generals 
and  staff-officers,  peasants  of  the  poorest  kind,  all 
mingled  without  distinction  of  rank,  all  deeply  moved, 
even  to  tears,  when  from  the  Metropolitan  and  his 
priests  there  came  words  of  appeal  to  God  for  those  who 
were  fighting  under  the  Cross  against  the  Crescent, 
and,  for  the  first  time  in  the  history  of  Bulgaria, 
prayers  for  the  rulers  of  the  four  Balkan  Powers  who 
had  put  aside  all  jealousies  and  enmities  to  join  in 
a  general  advance  against  the  powers  of  the  Turk  in 
Europe.  From  the  west  end  of  the  church  the  music 
of  the  choir  throbbed  under  the  roof,  so  softly  at  first 
that  it  seemed  very  far  away,  as  faint  as  angelic  voices 
heard  in  dreams,  but  swelling  and  rising  into  a  great 
volume  of  beautiful  sound,  and  wailing  at  times  plain- 
tively in  Oriental  half-tones  which  have  a  strange  and 
haunting  effect  upon  the  senses.  The  sermon  was 
spoken  by  a  young  priest  from  the  high  pulpit  outside 
the  sanctuary,  and  his  voice  was  very  clear  and  strong, 
as  in  the  Bulgarian  tongue  he  called  to  the  patriotism 
of  the  people  and  to  the  spirit  of  their  faith.  "  We  have 
done," he  said,  "all  we  could  to  obtain  justice  for  our 


39 

Christian  brothers,  and  yet  to  obtain  Peace.  Peaceful 
methods  have  failed,  and  now  we  must  obtain  justice 
and  peace  with  the  sword.  God  calls  us  to  help  our 
brethren,  and  He  will  aid  us  now  that  we  answer  the 
call.  It  is  the  Cross  against  the  Crescent.  The  great 
Christian  Powers  have  failed  to  obtain  justice,  and  so 
to  us  falls  this  mission  to  wipe  out  from  Europe  the 
last  remnants  of  the  stain  of  barbarism  and  oppres- 
sion." 

Once  again  the  Christian  Church  blessed  her  soldiers, 
spoke  no  word  of  anger  against  those  who  went  out 
to  kill,  inflamed  the  ardour  of  men  who  needed  no 
spur  when  the  smell  of  blood  was  in  their  nostrils. 
Oh  that  this  tragedy  of  war,  so  bloody  and  so  damnable, 
should  still  be  mocking  at  the  spirit  of  love  and  peace 
preached  by  the  ministers  of  the  Christian  Church, 
always  trying  to  console  themselves  that  the  cause  is 
just,  that  God  is  on  their  side !  But — who  knows  ? 
Those  who  have  been  working  behind  the  scenes  for 
interests  which  may  only  be  whispered  ?  The  peasants, 
who  know  no  politics  and  are  but  dimly  aware  why 
war  has  been  declared,  but  rely  just  upon  the  sim- 
plicity of  their  hatred  for  the  Turk  ?  Such  thoughts 
came  to  me,  foolishly  perhaps,  for  after  all  I  think  this 
war  was  justified,  if  any  war  is  just. 

No  such  doubts,  I  think,  crept  into  the  mind  of  those 
who  knelt  in  the  old  Cathedral  of  Sofia  and  who  crossed 
themselves  when  the  Metropolitan  in  his  high-domed 
cap,  in  his  robes  of  cloth  of  gold,  a  dazzling  figure 
enframed  in  the  glitter  of  the  ikons,  raised  his  great 
cross  and  held  it  up  before  the  people. 

They  went  out  again  into  the  sunlight  and  cheered 
themselves  hoarse  again,  and  then  waited  for  news. 


40  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

It  was  long  in  coming.  For  a  day  and  a  half  there  was 
no  word  from  the  front.  All  the  war-correspondents 
were  still  kept  back  in  Sofia  awaiting  orders  to  move 
forward,  chafing  at  the  long  delay.  Then  came  the 
first  few  facts,  welcomed  greedily  by  hungry  souls. 
The  Bulgarian  troops  had  driven  back  the  enemy. 
Turkish  villages  had  been  occupied.  King  Ferdinand 
himself  had  entered  Mustafa  Pasha,  and  had  decor- 
ated his  wounded  with  the  cross  of  valour.  The  grim 
business  had  begun  in  deadly  reality,  and  the  Cross 
had  gained  the  first  fruits  of  victory. 

Meanwhile  the  war-correspondents  were  getting 
anxious,  impatient,  despondent.  The  war  had 
begun,  history  was  being  made,  and  we,  who  are  the 
chroniclers  of  history,  were  still  being  kept  back  from 
the  scenes  of  action. 

Upon  the  first  day  of  our  arrival  we  were  all  very 
busy  and  hustling  in  the  task  of  obtaining  an  outfit 
for  the  great  campaign,  and  the  Minister  of  War  warned 
us  that  it  would  be  necessary  to  take  a  good  supply  of 
provisions,  and  next,  if  not  first,  in  importance  the 
warmest  clothing  to  guard  against  the  cold,  which 
would  not  be  long  delayed.  So  the  war-correspondents 
went  out  on  foraging  expeditions,  and  I  encountered 
many  of  my  confreres  in  the  shops,  struggling  with  a 
barbarous  mixture  of  tongues  in  the  endeavour  to 
explain  their  necessities  to  Bulgarian  shop-keepers. 

There  was  a  great  raid  on  blankets,  sleeping-rugs, 
tinned  provisions,  cheeses,  chocolates  and  other  articles 
likely  to  be  of  precious  value  in  a  severe  campaign ; 
but  as  the  officers  of  the  Bulgarian  army  had  obtained 
a  good  start,  prices  had  advanced  to  famine  rates,  and 
the  stock  of  such  things  as  water  bottles,  kit-bags  and 


THE  TOCSIN  IN  BULGARIA         41 

tinned  meats  was  already  exhausted.  Some  of  the 
foreign  war-correspondents  were  already  in  field  kit, 
and  walked  about  a  civilised  city  in  heavy  coats, 
riding  breeches  and  leggings,  with  slouch  hats  and 
pouches,  like  brigands  in  a  comic  opera. 

The  Hotel  Bulgarie,  in  Sofia,  was  for  more  than  a 
week  the  headquarters  of  the  war-correspondents  of 
Europe.  Some  of  them  had  broken  their  way  through 
to  the  capital  of  Bulgaria,  after  journeys  in  troop- 
trains  which  had  put  a  severe  strain  upon  their  powers 
of  endurance  before  the  campaign  had  begun.  Then 
there  were  greetings  between  men  who  had  last  met 
each  other  on  former  fields  of  battle  or  on  other  camp- 
ing-grounds of  history.  Their  numbers  increased  at 
an  alarming  rate.  The  war-correspondents  made  a  big 
battalion  in  themselves!  inere  were  enough  of  them 
to  "guard  a  mountain  pass.  Men  of  the  old  school  who 
had  gone  on  the  lone  trail  in  ancient  wars — men  like 
Frederic  Villiers  and  Bennet  Burleigh — shook  their 
heads  in  dismay  at  this  new-fashioned  assembly  of 
young  journalists,  photographers,  artists,  cinemato- 
graph men,  and  descriptive  writers,  who  came  to 
make  a  Barnum  and  Bailey  circus  in  the  Balkans. 

They  were  all  desperately  eager  to  get  to  the  front. 
With  anxiety  and  haste  they  applied  to  their  respective 
legations  and  to  the  Ministry  of  War,  and  to  the 
official  censor,  for  the  necessary  permission  to  follow 
the  army.  A  photographer's  shop  in  Sofia  did  a  good 
trade,  because  each  correspondent  had  to  present  two 
copies  of  his  photograph  to  the  military  authorities, 
one  of  which  was  to  be  attached  to  his  permit.  But 
the  man  with  the  camera  was  unduly  hustled.  Beads 
of  perspiration  broke  from  his  brow  when,  in  all  the 


42  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

languages  of  Europe,  determined  men  insisted  upon 
having  their  portraits  within  an  hour. 

"It  is  impossible !  "  said  the  photographer  in 
Bulgarian,  German,  French  and  English.  "  To-morrow 
you  shall  have  them." 

"  To-morrow  !  " 

We  were  aghast.  Perhaps  we  should  have  to  start 
to  the  front  that  night.  Had  not  the  Minister  of  War 
said  :  "  Gentlemen,  hold  yourselves  in  instant  readi- 
ness "  ?  Had  not  there  been  a  wild  stampede  for  sheep- 
skin jackets,  sleeping  rugs,  provisions,  and  the  thousand 
and  one  things  which  seem  absolutely  necessary  to 
maintain  life  in  a  country  without  shops,  away  beyond 
the  mountains  ? 

But  after  all  the  photographs  were  in  time.  There 
would  have  been  time  enough  for  oil  paintings  of  the 
correspondents  to  be  presented  to  the  Bulgarian  War 
Office,  as  a  souvenir  of  stirring  tunes.  For  a  week  we 
were  kept  on  tenter-hooks,  and  six  times  a  day  each 
correspondent  made  his  way  to  the  Censor's  office  to 
inquire  whether  the  permits  would  be  given  and  when 
the  train  would  go  to  the  front.  He  received  us  most 
politely.  All  his  assistants — Bulgarian  officers,  poets  and 
professors — received  us  most  politely.  They  invariably 
clicked  their  heels  together,  bowed,  shook  hands  and 
said  :  "  To-morrow,  almost  certainly." 

It  seemed  as  though  to-morrow  would  never  come. 
The  cheeses  which  we  had  packed  into  our  baskets 
against  the  time  when  we  should  be  hungry  in  the  field 
began  to  scent  our  clothes.  Our  sheepskin  jackets 
hung  upon  the  pegs  and  looked  silly.  Our  water- 
bottles  mocked  at  us,  for  was  there  not  good  wine  at 
the  table  d'hote  of  the  Hotel  Bulgarie  ?  The  luxury 


THE  TOCSIN  IN  BULGARIA        43 

of  this  hotel  life  disgusted  men  who  had  prepared  for  the 
hardships  of  a  campaign  and  would  not  be  ^balked^of 
them. 

Time  passed  in  expectancy  and  in  despondency. 
It  was  futile  staying  in  Sofia  abandoned  by  all  but 
foreign  Jews,  wolfish  dogs,  Macedonian  exiles  and  pea- 
sant women.  We  had  almost  time  to  learn  the  Bulgarian 
language — at  least  as  far  as  the  alphabet — and  mastered 
mysteries  which  make  a  Bulgarian  newspaper  a  thing 
of  terror,  and  our  own  name  in  the  characters  of  the 
country,  a  strange  and  fantastic  thing. 

Yet  laughter  rang  out  in  the  Hotel  Bulgarie,  called 
the  I.C.C.  or  the  International  Club  of  Correspondents, 
for  there  were  gay  fellows  here.  The  merriest  and 
brightest  of  them  was  a  party  of  Italian  journalists, 
who  had  been  comrades  in  Tripoli,  led  into  conversa- 
tional adventures  by  Marinetti,  the  master  Futurist, 
and  a  fellow  of  infinite  vivacity,  of  explosive  eloquence, 
of  declamatory  genius.  At  the  slightest  provocation 
he  would  recite  one  of  his  Futurist  poems,  or  uphold 
the  ideals  of  his  destructive  creed.  There  were  other 
men  of  renown  and  character ;  the  handsome  sleepy- 
eyed  Ludovic  Nodeau,  one  of  the  most  famous  of  French 
journalists ;  the  Marquis  de  Segonzac,  a  chic  type  of 
the  French  officer  and  sportsman ;  Dr.  Zifferer  of  the 
Newe  Freie  Presse,  a  man  of  infinite  resource,  with  a 
schoolboy's  laugh,  and  a  spirit  of  adventure ;  Henry 
Nevinson,  with  his  quiet  dignity  and  paladin  lookj 
Percival  Phillips,  who  leaves  Fleet  Street  only  for 
a  stirring  scene  of  history  and  comes  back  only  to 
await  another ;  S.  J.  Pry  or  of  The  Times,  with  a  host 
of  humorous  little  anecdotes  gathered  in  the  Western 
States,  in  South  Africa,  and  in  other  streets  of  adven- 


44  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

ture  ;  and  many  more  men  worth  meeting  and  worth 
knowing. 

But  the  laugh  the  men  enjoyed  was  that  of  men  who 
find  their  position  farcical.  For  after  all  there  was  no 
war  in  Sofia.  It  was  a  deserted  city,  as  peaceful  as  a 
churchyard.  Away  at  the  front  men  were  killing  each 
other  in  heaps.  The  Red  Cross  was  very  busy.  But 
to  Sofia  the  news  came  only  on  the  wings  of  rumour 
and  very  late.  I  began  to  doubt  whether  it  was  worth 
while  to  go  to  the  theatre  of  war.  For  to  a  journalist 
it  is  only  an  additional  exasperation  to  see  things  which 
he  cannot  describe,  and  by  official  orders  we  were  for- 
bidden to  describe  anything.  I  read  the  regulations 
for  war-correspondents  and  their  severity  was  appalling, 
We  were  forbidden  to  describe  the  disposition  of  troops, 
to  give  the  names  of  generals,  the  names  and  numbers 
of  the  wounded,  the  success  or  failure  of  Bulgarian 
troops,  the  state  of  the  soldiers'  health,  the  conditions 
of  the  climate. 

I  put  a  polite  question  to  the  Censor  : 

"  Will  you  tell  me,  sir,  if  there  is  anything  about 
which  we  shall  be  allowed  to  write  ?  " 

He  thought  deeply  for  a  moment,  and  then  answered 
with  great  gravity : 

"  There  is  much  interest  in  Bulgarian  literature." 

"  Perhaps  I  may  also  be  permitted  to  describe  the 
song  of  the  birds  ?  "  I  inquired. 

"  By  all  means,"  said  the  Censor,  very  cordially. 

I  felt  like  a  man  in  a  dream.  Was  this  war  real  ? 
Surely  it  was  merely  an  illusion,  a  fantasy.  It  had  no 
reality  for  me,  because  I  had  not  yet  heard  the  sound  of  a 
shot,  and  in  the  Hotel  Bulgarie  at  Sofia  journalists  were 
playing  billiards  and  telling  stories  of  ancient  things. 


THE  TOCSIN  IN  BULGARIA         45 

At  last,  however,  the  call  came.  Most  of  us  were 
given  permits  to  join  the  Second  Army.  Each  of  us 
donned  a  red  brassard  bearing  the  letters  B.K.,  which 
being  interpreted  meant  war  correspondent,  and  a 
train  was  in  readiness  to  take  us  to  the  army  head- 
quarters at  Stara  Zagora.  A  crowd  assembled  to  see 
our  departure,  and  some  of  us  blushed  with  embarrass- 
ment outside  the  Hotel  Bulgarie  where  our  great  horde 
assembled  with  bag  and  baggage,  like  the  touring  com- 
pany of  a  melodrama  with  its  theatrical  properties. 

But  it  was  good  to  be  on  the  way  to  the  front ;  good 
to  look  forward  to  those  adventures  with  the  troops 
which  now  seemed  assured  to  us. 


CHAPTER  III 
IN  THE  GENERAL  QUARTERS 

MY  journey  to  Stara  Zagora,  the  general  quarters  of 
the  Bulgarian  army,  lay  between  the  long  chain 
of  the  Rhodope  Mountains  and  the  distant  range  of 
the  Balkan  Mountains.  The  prospect  was  enchanting, 
and  I  forgot  at  times  the  spectre  of  war  which  haunted 
this  country,  while  I  gazed  upon  these  mountain  slopes 
with  the  leaves  of  their  stunted  oak  trees  glistening  with 
the  gold  of  autumn  tints,  and  here  and  there  on  the 
high  peaks  the  pure  beauty  of  new-fallen  snow. 

Great  flocks  of  sheep  tended  by  shepherds  dressed 
in  skins  or  wrapped  in  long  cloaks  moved  in  the  plains 
below  the  hills  like  white  clouds  lying  upon  the  grass, 
and  down  the  rock  gorges  little  rivers  rushed  through 
overhanging  foliage.  But  when  the  twilight  came, 
and  the  darkness,  the  scene  changed  and  became 
sombre  and  wild  as  the  mountains  rose  to  greater 
heights  and  loomed  through  the  shadows  like  great 
fortresses.  All  along  the  line  of  the  valley  peasant 
soldiers  guarded  the  bridges,  sometimes  standing  soli- 
tary— black  figures  silhouetted  against  the  glimmering 
sky — sometimes  in  small  camps  where  they  had  built 
up  dwelling  places  of  twigs  and  straw,  and  where 
their  camp  fires  glowed  red  through  the  darkness. 
Now  and  again  I  saw  a  distant  glare  in  the  sky,  where 

46 


IN  THE  GENERAL  QUARTERS   47 

a  village  was  on  fire  below  the  crest  of  the  hills.  As  I 
came  near  to  Philippopolis  I  was  not  many  miles  from 
the  Turkish  frontier,  and  I  saw  crowds  of  refugees, 
Turks  as  well  as  Bulgarians,  who  had  come  into  the 
town  for  safety.  These  poor  people,  who  had  aban- 
doned their  homes,  seemed  to  carry  all  their  household 
goods  on  their  backs,  and  the  women,  especially,  were 
beasts  of  burden  and  heavily  laden  with  great  packs, 
while  their  children  clung  to  their  skirts  wailing  and 
frightened  at  all  the  mystery  and  terror  around  them. 

Stara  Zagora,  for  a  time  the  general  quarters  of  the 
Bulgarian  army,  is  in  appearance  of  a  typical  Turkish 
character.  The  tall  and  slender  minarets  of  Turkish 
mosques  rise  as  white  as  columns  of  snow  above  the 
little  old  houses  of  a  town  where  the  memory  of  a 
terrible  massacre  in  the  Russo-Turkish  War  still  haunts 
the  imagination  of  its  inhabitants.  In  the  wild  retreat 
from  the  Russian  guns  the  Turks  swept  the  town  of 
human  life,  and  those  who  came  to  it  afterwards  found 
the  corpses  of  women  and  children  lying  in  the  snow 
as  they  had  been  cut  down.  The  wells  were  choked 
with  dead  bodies,  and  the  horrors  of  that  slaughter 
cannot  be  told. 

Now  I  found  many  Turks  in  Stara  Zagora  living 
on  peaceful  terms  with  their  Bulgarian  neighbours.  ; 
Indeed,  apart  from  the  soldiers  and  the  women  and 
children,  most  of  the  people  here  were  Moslems,  and  it 
is  much  to  the  credit  of  the  Bulgars  that  these  Turks 
had  no  anxiety  as  to  their  lives  and  property,  but 
continued  their  ordinary  business  with  quiet  cheerful- 
ness in  the  market  square  and  in  the  lines  of  small 
booths  along  the  streets. 

I  watched  many  groups  of  them  curiously,  for  it 


48  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

seemed  a  strange  thing  to  see  these  people  in  the  red 
fez  of  the  Mohammedan  Power  sitting  cross-legged  in 
the  public  thoroughfares  cooking  hot  cakes  over  open 
ovens  and  chaffering  their  wares  as  though  there  were 
no  war  between  the  Cross  and  the  Crescent.  Through 
the  public  gardens  of  Stara  Zagora  moved  silent  figures 
in  the  white  yashmak  with  which  the  Turkish  women 
veil  their  heads,  long  robes  wrapped  about  their  bodies, 
and  revealing,  as  they  walked,  baggy  trousers  tightened 
at  the  ankle. 

The  town  is  as  picturesque  as  an  artist's  dream  of 
old  Bagdad  in  the  time  of  Haroun  al  Raschid,  and  as  I 
wandered  about  its  streets,  among  Eastern  types  of 
people  with  liquid-eyed  women  glancing  above  their 
white  veils,  and  hook-nosed  old  men  squatting  on 
boxes  outside  their  booths,  I  found  it  difficult  to  believe 
that  I  was  still  in  Europe.  It  was  one  of  my  first 
glimpses  of  the  Near  East,  and  in  spite  of  all  its  squalor 
and  all  its  smell  it  seemed  to  me  worth  a  far  journey 
from  home.  In  the  twilight  time  enchantment  stole 
into  the  town,  and  it  was  good  to  sit  under  one  of  the 
trees  outside  the  barely-furnished  cafe"  or  under  the 
vines  that  trailed  across  the  street  from  roof  to  roof, 
while  there  was  a  pearly  glamour  of  light  upon  all  the 
walls,  and  strange  figures  lurked  about  in  the  hiding 
places  of  the  shadows. 

Here,  in  Stara  Zagora,  I  saw  some  of  the  business 
of  war  and  many  of  the  personalities  who  were  behind 
the  business,  and  little  scenes  of  tragedy,  which  were 
the  first  signs  of  the  price  that  must  be  paid  for  war. 
I  watched  battalion  after  battalion  of  peasant  soldiers 
tramping  over  the  uneven  ways,  through  the  mud  and 
the  slush,  on  their  way  to  the  trenches,  to  feed  the 


49 

guns.  They  trudged  along  with  silent  feet  in  their 
soft  leather  shoes,  and  slouched  past  without  a  word 
to  that  mysterious  front,  from  which  many  would  never  ; 
come  back  to  their  little  homesteads  in  the  hills. 
These  were  the  men  who  have  shattered  the  power  of 
the  Turk  in  Europe,  the  men  who  were  the  heroes  of 
the  war.  They  were  not  professional  soldiers,  they 
were  just  rough,  simple,  ignorant  peasants,  with  many 
fine  qualities  of  endurance,  indifferent  to  pain  and  hun- 
ger and  hardships,  grim  and  resolute  in  their  way  of 
warfare,  careless  of  death.  Like  all  peasants  also,  they 
had  qualities  of  brutality  which  do  not  belong  to  people 
of  the  cities.  The  killing  of  men  was  no  more  to  them 
than  the  killing  of  pigs.  The  stench  of  blood  did  not 
sicken  them,  and  with  old  savage  instincts  they 
were  infuriated  by  modern  methods  of  fighting — the 
shooting  of  an  unseen  enemy  at  long  range,  but  were 
eager  to  see  into  the  whites  of  their  enemy's  eyes,  and 
to  use  the  knife  upon  him.  The  history  of  this  war 
would  have  been  very  different  if  the  Bulgarians  had 
set  out  to  fight  a  nation  less  utterly  demoralized  than 
the  Turks,  for  their  bayonet  charges  when  the  peasant 
soldiers  flung  off  their  sheepskin  coats  and  rushed 
forward  in  the  full  fire  of  the  guns  would  have  been 
checked  by  walls  of  dead.  As  I  watched  the  armies 
of  reservists  pass  in  a  never-ending  tide,  the  faces  of 
thousands  of  men  seemed  to  blend  into  one  face,  the 
typical  face  of  the  Bulgarian  soldier,  square-cut,  with 
a  short  beard,  sullen  eyes,  and  the  look  of  one  of  his 
own  oxen — beast^Iike  and  menacing.  With  them 
went  great  guns  drawn  by  long  teams  of  buffaloes, 
and  flocks  of  sheep,  and  tremendous  convoys,  all  part 
of  a  great  scheme  of  organization  carried  out  with  that 

4 


50  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

1  business  genius  which  was  the  whole  secret  of  the 
Bulgarian  success.  No  men  were  sent  to  the  front  with- 
out the  supplies  of  food  necessary  for  their  fighting 
strength.  None  of  these  reservists  were  sent  to  places 
where  they  were  unsupported  by  artillery  and  un- 
\  provided  with  ammunition.  It  was  only  the  Turks 
\  who  were  sent  out  to  fight  without  food,  to  die  anyhow. 
Other  processions  passed  through  Stara  Zagora  day 
by  day,  and  they  told  the  other  side  of  the  story.  For 
they  were  the  prisoners  captured  by  the  Bulgarians  in 
their  victorious  advance.  These  Turkish  soldiers  came 
in  with  a  hang-dog  look,  spent  with  fatigue,  their  faces 
drawn  and  pinched  by  hunger  and  despair.  One  of 
the  officers  told  me  stories  of  the  sheer  starvation  in 
the  Turkish  army — a  pound  and  a  half  of  bread  between 
ten  men  each  day,  and  afterwards  no  bread  at  all,  but 
only  uncooked  maize  and  roots  in  the  fields. 

The  first  batch  of  prisoners  who  were  brought  in  had 
been  taken  after  a  desperate  skirmish  in  which  most 
of  their  comrades  were  slain. 

"  The  Bulgarians  cut  us  up  into  small  pieces,"  said 
the  officer,  as  he  calmly  lighted  a  cigarette. 

There  were  no  insults  levelled  at  them  as  they  passed 
through  the  streets,  and  they  were  treated  with  kind- 
ness by  their  captors  who  provided  them  with  food 
and  cigarettes.  They  ate  the  food  like  famished 
animals,  and  then  as  though  utterly  indifferent  to  their 
fate  squatted  down  against  the  prison  walls  or  in  the 
open  courtyard,  staring  back  at  the  people  who  came 
to  look  at  them,  with  grave  inexpressive  eyes. 

Now  and  again  in  Stara  Zagora  a  crowd  gathered  to 
see  the  King.  He  came  driving  down  in  his  automobile 
with  his  two  sons,  the  Princes  Boris  and  Cyril,  from  a 


SENDING   STOKES    TO   THE    BULGARIAN    FIGHTING   LINE 


A    WOUNDED    TURK    UNDER   THE    RED   CROSS 

SCENES  ROUND  ADRIANOPLE 


IN  THE  GENERAL  QUARTERS   51 

brewery  on  the  hillside,  where  he  had  taken  up  resi- 
dence. I  saw  him  several  times,  a  tall  handsome  man 
with  a  soft  grey  beard  and  the  Bourbon  nose  and  eyes 
that  smiled  with  a  strange  inscrutable  smile.  I  tried 
to  read  in  this  face  the  genius  of  a  man  who  comes  of 
the  blood  of  the  Coburgs  and  the  Orleans,  who  gained 
his  kingdom  by  the  hazard  of  fate,  who  kept  it  by 
personal  ability,  courage,  and  subtle  diplomacy,  who 
as  a  foreigner  won  the  favour  of  his  people  after  years 
of  unpopularity,  who  nourished  secret  ambitions  which 
he  prepared  to  realise  by  years  of  quiet  intrigue,  of 
organising,  of  industry,  and  who  at  last,  when  all  was 
ready,  flouted  the  Great  Powers  who  were  suspicious  of 
him,  and  made  the  great  move  which  put  all  to  the 
hazard. 

He  was  an  imposing  figure  in  his  general's  field 
uniform,  and  as  he  raised  his  hand  to  the  salute  all 
heads  were  bared  before  him.  But  the  people  did  not 
cheer  him.  They  stood  very  quiet  as  though  over- 
awed by  the  sovereign  presence,  and  they  whispered 
to  each  other  as  he  passed  by.  These  people  of  the 
Near  East  had  the  Oriental  attitude  in  the  presence  of 
kingship,  the  attitude  of  fear  rather  than  enthusiasm, 
as  though  there  was  a  terror  in  his  power.  And  King 
Ferdinand  treated  them  as  an  Oriental  monarch, 
ignoring  them  utterly  after  the  first  grave  salute. 
He  passed  among  them  as  a  Sultan. 

The  military  attaches  of  many  nations  were  with  us 
in  general  quarters — a  gallant  little  group  of  men  in 
a  strange  variety  of  uniforms,  and  holding  converse 
with  each  other  in  a  strange  variety  of  tongues.  All 
but  one  of  them  walked,  dined,  and  I  almost  fancy 
slept  with  their  swords,  which  clanked  in  a  fine  martial 


52  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

way  at  every  turn  they  took.  The  exception  was 
Colonel  Lyon,  our  own  attache1,  and  one  of  the  most 
charming  gentlemen  it  has  been  my  good  fortune  to 
meet.  He  was  shy  of  his  sword,  and  kept  it  well  in 
the  background.  These  attaches  were  billeted  in 
private  houses,  but  dined  at  the  villainous  little  shanty 
called  the  Zlaten  Lev,  or  Golden  Lion,  where  I  had 
a  small  cell  called  a  bedroom  (with  a  nest  of  mice 
playing  great  games  with  me  at  night)  in  a  coffin-like 
box  called  a  bed.  The  catering  was  supplied  by  a 
German  Jew,  who  charged  enormous  sums  for  the 
vilest  food ;  but  the  soldier  men  had  the  first  call,  and 
correspondents  like  myself  had  to  be  content  with 
licking  our  lips  and  scenting  the  meats  from  afar  until 
the  attaches  had  satisfied  their  appetites,  when  we 
partook  of  the  crumbs  that  fell  from  the  rich  men's 
table.  The  sight  of  the  attaches  at  dinner  was  satis- 
fying from  a  picturesque  point  of  view,  though  not 
from  a  material  standpoint,  for  the  great  bare  room, 
which  in  the  days  of  peace  had  been  used  for  cinemato- 
graph shows,  was  dimly  lighted  by  candles  stuck  into 
wine  bottles  and  shedding  flickering  rays  upon  the 
brilliant  uniforms. 

The  attaches,  in  spite  of  being  well  fed,  were  very 
restive,  because  the  authorities  would  allow  them  to 
see  nothing  of  the  war.  To  all  their  protests  evasive 
answers  were  returned,  with  a  promise  that  later  on 
they  would  be  personally  conducted  over  the  battle- 
fields— after  the  battles.  To  the  Roumanian  attach^ 
who  asked  why  he  was  not  allowed  to  see  anything 
worth  seeing  a  plain  answer  was  at  last  given. 

"  Do  you  think,"  said  one  of  the  Bulgarian  officers, 
"  that  we  are  going  to  show  you  our  way  of  making 


IN  THE  GENERAL  QUARTERS   53 

war,  when  your  people  may  be  the  next  we  have  to 
fight  ?  " 

The  same  reason  stood  good  for  the  Austrian  emissary 
who  made  extensive  reports  to  his  own  Government 
of  all  that  came  within  his  range  of  vision.  The 
American  attache,  a  smart  young  officer  named 
Sherman  Miles,  son  of  a  famous  American  General, 
complained  to  me  that  he  was  becoming  fat  with  over- 
feeding, and  craved  for  starvation  diet  and  the  rigours 
of  a  real  campaign.  My  reply  was  that  while  he  fed 
so  sumptuously  I  was  in  the  gravest  danger  of  a  linger- 
ing death  from  hunger. 

Fortunately  I  discovered  another  restaurant,  fre- 
quented by  junior  officers  of  the  headquarters  staff, 
by  magistrates,  Red  Cross  ladies,  and  secret  police, 
who  kept  their  ears  wide  open  for  the  conversation  of 
special  correspondents.  It  was  a  place  of  tumult, 
where  people  almost  fought  for  food  and  seized  upon 
dishes  that  had  been  ordered  by  others.  But  here  in 
the  din  of  many  tongues  one  might  talk  to  Bulgarian 
officers  who  became  more  communicative  as  the  wine 
passed,  and  from  whom  I  obtained  many  details  of  the 
campaign  of  which,  so  far,  I  had  not  seen  very  much. 
I  became  an  habitue  of  the  place,  though  I  was  dis- 
concerted for  a  time  by  seeing  the  plates  licked  up  by 
a  man  with  a  great  tongue  who  stood  receiving  them 
through  a  little  window. 

My  only  adventure  in  Stara  Zagora  was  on  the  out- 
skirts of  the  town,  where  I  wandered  one  day  alone  in 
search  of  a  gypsy  encampment.  This  was  one  of  the 
most  extraordinary  places  I  have  seen  in  my  travels, 
and  I  was  glad  to  escape  with  my  money  and  my  life. 
The  Romany  folk — those  queer  people  who  have  no 


54  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

nationality,  no  patriotism,  no  bond  with  any  ruler 
among  whom  they  stay  for  awhile,  who  never  take  part 
in  any  war  beyond  their  own  private  feuds,  and  who 
pay  no  tribute  to  any  state,  had  built  up  a  temporary 
village  on  some  marshy  ground  beyond  the  town. 
There  were  streets  of  mud  huts  not  bigger  than  pig- 
sties, and  so  small  that  to  get  inside  they  had  to  crawl 
through  the  doorways  like  beasts.  The  place  was  filthy 
beyond  description,  and  it  was  pervaded  by  pestilential 
smells  which  seemed  to  rise  from  the  very  ground  upon 
which  the  hovels  had  been  built.  Hundreds  of  children, 
many  of  them  stark  naked,  played  about  the  open 
patches,  fighting  and  screaming  like  a  forest  full  of 
monkeys ;  and  squatting  in  the  shadows  of  the  walls, 
or  drawing  water  from  the  wells,  or  pacing  slowly 
through  the  Liliputian  streets  was  the  adult  population 
of  this  Romany  camp.  There  were  many  beautiful 
women  and  girls  among  them,  dressed  in  loose  trousers 
tight  at  the  ankle  and  in  cotton  jackets  tied  loosely 
with  gaudy  sashes.  One  of  them  came  running  up  to 
me,  showing  her  white  teeth  and  flashing  her  black  eyes 
at  me,  and  then  seizing  me  by  the  wrist  made  signs  to 
me  that  she  wanted  to  tell  my  fortune.  I  resisted  her 
blandishments,  but  in  less  than  a  minute  I  was  sur- 
rounded by  half  the  population,  mostly  women  and 
children,  all  clamouring  for  backsheesh,  all  plucking  at 
my  clothes,  while  here  and  there  among  them  stood 
tall  gypsy  fellows  armed  with  long  sticks.  I  was  in  a 
tight  corner  and  had  anxious  thoughts  about  the  money 
belt  round  my  waist.  But  by  good  luck  a  police  officer 
came  riding  through  the  village,  and  suddenly  at  the 
sight  of  him  there  was  a  shrill  whistle  and  a  general 
scamper  like  rabbits  frightened  to  their  holes.  I 


IN  THE  GENERAL  QUARTERS   55 

followed  the  mounted  policeman  until  I  was  clear  of  the 
village,  and  though  he  could  speak  nothing  but  Bul- 
garian I  understood  his  questions  to  mean  that  the 
gypsy  camp  was  not  a  nice  place  for  a  Christian  gentle- 
man. 

When  I  went  back  into  Stara  Zagora  I  received  the 
welcome  news  that  once  more  we  were  to  move  on,  and 
that  this  time  we  might  see  something  of  the  fighting 
in  Turkish  territory. 


CHAPTER  IV 
THE  VICTORIES  OF  THE  ALLIED  NATIONS. 

FOR  some  days  after  the  first  shots  in  the  war 
had  been  fired  Europe  outside  the  fields  of 
war  was  kept  in  suspense  by  the  amazing  secrecy  with 
which  the  operations  were  being  conducted  by  the  allied 
nations.  Even  when  the  first  successes  were  reported, 
in  scanty  messages  heavily  censored,  they  were  re- 
ceived with  scepticism  by  the  critics  in  most  nations 
and  classed  as  "  frontier  skirmishes."  That  was  true 
enough,  but  as  later  events  showed  they  were  the  begin- 
ning of  a  masterly  plan  by  which  the  allies,  working  as 
though  under  the  dictation  of  one  supreme  intelligence, 
closed  in  upon  Turkey,  massing  their  troops  upon  lines 
which  led  straight  to  her  most  vulnerable  points* 
Gradually  it  became  known  that  on  all  three  lines  the 
Turks  were  falling  back,  abandoning  position  after 
position,  town  after  town,  without  standing  for  any 
decisive  battle.  That  surprising  withdrawal  did  not 
yet  awaken  the  suspicion  of  the  arm-chair  critics  as  to 
the  weakness  and  hopelessness  of  the  Turkish  armies. 
They  saw  in  this  falling  back  a  subtle  scheme  of  strategy 
devised  by  Nazim  Pasha,  the  commander-in-chief  of  the 
Ottoman  armies.  He  was  merely,  they  thought,  entic- 
ing the  allies  into  a  frightful  death-trap.  The  jubila- 
tion that  was  heard  in  the  capitals  of  Montenegro, 

56 


VICTORIES  OF  ALLIED  NATIONS    57 

Servia,  Bulgaria  and  Greece,  seemed  but  the  hysterical 
enthusiasm  of  people  rejoicing  too  soon  and  too  much 
for  successes  which  would  not  count  when  at  last  the 
Turks  reached  their  own  vantage  ground  and  hammered 
their  enemies  with  deadly  and  irresistible  might.  The 
military  stay-at-home  correspondents  of  the  world's 
great  newspapers  were  almost  unanimous,  with  a  few 
brilh'ant  exceptions,  in  their  belief  that  the  Turk  would 
prove  victorious  in  the  long  run,  and  none  of  the  small 
victories  reported  by  the  allies  would  make  them  yield 
up  this  view.  They  clung  to  it  almost  desperately  at 
last,  until  the  utter  rout  at  Lule  Burgas  compelled  them 
to  admit  the  strange  reality  of  things. 

The  first  successes  seemed  too  easy  and  too  swift. 
Even  little  Montenegro,  which  with  a  theatrical  im- 
petuosity had  plunged  first  into  the  fray,  had  not  found 
the  Turk  so  terrible  as  he  was  painted  in  the  world's 
imagination.  Montenegro  took  so  many  prisoners  that 
like  the  old  woman  who  lived  in  a  shoe  she  had  so  many 
of  the  children  that  she  didn't  know  what  to  do.  The 
town  of  Podgoritza  was  filled  with  them,  and  they  made 
a  public  spectacle  for  people  in  holiday  mood,  among 
whom  in  the  most  democratic  way  the  King  moved 
like  a  peasant  king,  embracing  and  decorating  his  son 
in  the  public  gaze.  On  October  i8th  the  troops  of  the 
Montenegrin  main  column  under  the  Crown  Prince 
Danilo  and  those  of  General  Marturovitch's  army 
effected  a  junction  before  Scutari  and  began  the  invest- 
ment of  that  town,  while  the  bombardment  of  the 
Tarabosch  fortifications  was  carried  on  across  the 
lake  by  the  Montenegrin  artillery  with  great  vigour. 
This  little  corner  of  the  war  with  its  mountain  fighting 
was  the  most  picturesque  of  all,  though  not  the  most 


58  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

important,  for  the  Montenegrins  were  helped  by  the 
wild  Christian  tribes  of  Albania,  who  for  four  years  had 
already  been  carrying  on  a  sporadic  warfare  with  the 
Moslem  tribes  with  intermittent  success,  so  that  Moslem 
and  Christian  villages  were  delivered  to  the  flames  as 
each  side  gained  the  upper  hand. 

Meanwhile  the  Greeks  were  attacking  Turkish  ports, 
occupying  Turkish  islands  in  the  ^Egean  Sea,  and 
advancing  northwards  to  join  hands,  if  possible,  with 
the  Servians  at  Monastir  and  Salonica.  In  that  part 
of  the  map  Turkey  was  harassed  at  many  points. 

But  it  was  upon  the  Servians  and  the  Bulgarians 
that  the  fate  of  the  Balkan  Confederation  depended, 
and  the  Servians  showed  quickly  that  they  were 
carrying  out  their  part  of  the  contract  with  almost 
incredible  success. 

As  I  have  already  said,  the  Servian  headquarters 
were  at  Nisch,  where  I  had  an  opportunity  of  seeing 
the  entrainment  of  the  troops,  and  from  this  point 
their  columns  struck  straight  down  into  Turkish 
territory — to  Kumanova,  where  they  had  their  first 
great  battle,  after  the  fall  of  Prishtina — to  the  west, 
where  another  column  pressed  back  the  Turkish  front. 

The  real  battle  began  with  fighting  to  the  south  of 
Prepolatz,  preceding  the  capture  of  the  important 
position  of  Rujanatz,  commanding  the  road  towards 
Kumanova  and  Uskub. 

Early  on  October  i8th  Servian  outposts  reported 
that  a  Turkish  military  movement  was  being  effected, 
and  the  Servian  troops  took  up  defensive  positions. 
They  had  barely  reached  their  places  when  a  force  of 
Arnauts,  supported  by  Turkish  regular  soldiers,  opened 
a  heavy  fire  upon  them.  A  great  artillery  duel  followed 


VICTORIES  OF  ALLIED  NATIONS    59 

and  the  Turks  attempted  to  press  back  the  Servians 
but  failed.  The  fighting  lasted  all  day,  and  as  dark- 
ness fell  the  enemy  had  forced  their  way  within  close 
range  of  the  Servians.  It  seemed  as  if  the  battle 
were  lost,  but  the  Servian  commander  ordered  a 
bayonet  charge.  It  was  one  of  the  first  of  those 
charges  which  struck  terror  into  the  hearts  of  the 
Turks.  The  Servian  soldiers  sprang  from  their 
trenches,  hurled  themselves  with  desperate  and  exult- 
ant courage  upon  their  foes,  and  in  the  darkness  a 
terrible  carnage  took  place  until  the  Turks  fled  in  hot 
retreat.  Upon  the  following  days  the  Servians  cap- 
tured other  positions,  until  the  way  lay  open  to 
Kumanova. 

That  battle-ground  was  the  scene  of  the  first  great 
tragedy  which  befell  the  Turkish  forces.  They  had 
twenty-five  thousand  men,  a  large  number  of  guns  of 
the  most  modern  type,  enormous  stores,  and  a  formid- 
able position.  But  the  Turkish  generals  were  men  of 
no  ability,  without  intelligence  of  their  enemy's  strength 
and  dispositions,  and  utterly  lacking  in  decisive  spirit. 
One  of  them,  Sara  Raid  Pasha,  came  up  from  the 
south  with  three  divisions  when  the  battle  had  been 
raging  some  time,  and  when  the  Servians  had  cap- 
tured many  important  positions ;  but  instead  of  flinging 
his  forces  upon  the  Servian  flank  he  drew  off  in  retreat. 
The  commander-in-chief  of  the  Servian  army  was 
General  Patnik,  and  it  was  to  his  genius  that  a  great 
victory  was  achieved  for  the  allies.  The  fighting, 
except  for  short  intervals  at  night,  lasted  continuously 
from  Tuesday,  October  22nd,  to  the  afternoon  of  Thurs- 
day, the  24th.  The  Crown  Prince  Alexander  was  at 
least  nominally  in  command  of  the  troops  and  repeatedly 


60  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

exposed  himself  to  danger  with  an  almost  reckless 
courage.  But  he  inspired  a  similar  valour  among  his 
men,  and  they  charged  with  the  bayonet  to  the  very 
muzzles  of  the  Turkish  guns  in  spite  of  having  to 
advance  over  the  dead  bodies  of  their  own  comrades. 
For  two  days  the  Turks  resisted  this  attack,  and  the 
guns  were  well  served  by  men  who  in  the  end  died  at 
their  posts.  But  the  Turkish  infantry  could  not 
withstand  the  bayonet  charges,  and,  as  though  at  a 
given  signal,  they  broke  and  ran.  In  a  little  while 
the  remnants  of  an  army  became  a  frightful  rout. 
The  men  flung  away  their  rifles  and  ammunition  with 
swift  flight  only  in  their  thoughts,  the  guns  were 
abandoned,  there  was  no  attempt  to  save  the  stores, 
and  utterly  demoralised  they  stampeded  along  the 
road  to  Uskub.  Here,  according  to  all  accounts,  a  new 
panic  seized  upon  them,  increased  by  the  terror  of 
soldiers  who  had  taken  no  part  in  the  battle  at  Kuman- 
ova,  but  heard  the  accounts  of  the  terrible  bayonet 
charges  from  those  who  fled.  Uskub  was  abandoned 
also,  and  the  Servians  entered  it  in  triumph,  upon  a 
road  strewn  with  dead  bodies,  with  all  the  litter  of  a 
great  rout,  and  ending  at  a  city  deserted  by  its  garrison, 
who  with  inconceivable  cowardice  had  left  behind 
them  a  mass  of  artillery,  ammunition,  and  weapons. 
Not  yet  has  the  secret  of  that  panic  been  fully  told, 
but  as  I  write  I  have  before  me  one  little  object  picked 
up  upon  the  battlefield  which  seems  to  reveal  one 
reason  for  that  orgy  of  fear.  It  is  one  of  those  wooden 
bullets  found  in  thousands  at  Kumanova  as  they  were 
flung  away  by  Turkish  soldiers.  This  story  has  been 
denied  by  those  who  have  a  powerful  interest  in  deny- 
ing it.  But  the  evidence  is  too  strong  for  denial,  and 


VICTORIES  OF  ALLIED  NATIONS    61 

my  wooden  bullet  bears  silent  and  terrible  witness  of 
the  guilt  by  which  fraudulent  contractors  and  bribed  ; 
officials  betrayed  the  lives  of  men  and  the  fate  of  our 
Empire.  Eye  witnesses  report  also  that  the  bayonets 
and  swords  which  lay  strewn  in  thousands  on  the  way 
from  Kumanova  to  Uskub  were  all  blunt,  so  that 
they  were  useless  in  the  hands  of  men  faced  by  Ser- 
vians with  weapons  sharp  to  kill.  Perhaps  the  wild 
retreat  of  those  Turks  was  not  due  to  mere  cowardice, 
but  to  the  knowledge  that  they  were  betrayed  by 
their  own  Government,  incorrigible  in  corruption. 
From  the  lips  of  dying  men,  from  those  who  staggered 
hopelessly  away  from  the  battlefield  on  the  way  of 
retreat  there  must  have  been  many  curses  for  those 
who  had  sent  them  to  fight  with  bayonets  that 
would  not  pierce,  and  swords  that  would  not  cut,  and 
bullets  that  would  not  kill. 

It  was  from  the  time  of  that  defeat  that  the  Turks 
became  paralysed,  as  it  were,  by  the  fear  of  Servian  I 
and  Bulgarian  bayonets ;  the  very  name  of  "  La  nosche," 
or  the  knife,  as  they  call  those  weapons,  was  like  a 
dreadful  spell  which  scattered  a  Turkish  force  even  ; 
before  a  man  had  died.  In  Uskub  the  cry  of  the  : 
"  Servians  are  coming  with  the  knife  "  made  it  impos- 
sible for  the  officers  to  rally  their  troops  or  to  check 
the  retreat,  and  later  in  the  war  I  heard  a  hundred 
times  from  Bulgarian  officers  that  when  a  bayonet 
charge  was  ordered  the  Turkish  lines  would  begin  to 
waver  and  break.  Towards  the  middle  of  November 
the  Servians  advanced  upon  Monastir,  in  which  a 
remnant  of  the  army  defeated  in  Uskub  had  taken 
refuge.  The  Servian  Crown  Prince  demanded  the 
surrender  of  the  city,  and  on  the  i8th  the  Turks  capitu. 


62  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

lated  with  50,000  regular  troops.  Among  them  was 
Fethi  Pasha,  formerly  Turkish  Minister  in  Servia,  who 
in  the  beginning  of  the  war  had  said  :  "  We  shall  soon 
invite  our  friends  to  dinner  at  Belgrade." 

Another  section  of  the  defeated  army  had  fled  to 
Salonica,  and  they  also  became  prisoners  of  war  in  the 
hands  of  the  Greeks,  who  took  possession  of  the  city. 

These  astounding  successes  cleared  the  western 
part  of  the  war  area  from  Turkish  troops,  destroyed 
the  last  trace  of  Turkish  power  in  Macedonia,  and 
enabled  a  large  body  of  Servian  troops  to  reinforce  the 
Bulgarians  in  the  direction  of  Adrianople.  The  strategy 
which  had  been  devised  in  the  war  councils  of  the 
allies  had  been  worked  out  with  magnificent  accuracy, 
determination  and  efficiency.  There  had  been  no 
flaw  in  a  plan  which  depended  upon  the  courage  of 
many  individuals  and  the  skill  of  many  generals. 

I  must  now  turn  to  the  Bulgarian  army,  which  after 
all  was  the  most  important  part  of  this  united  attack. 
There  were,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  three  Bulgarian  armies, 
and  it  was  my  bad  luck  to  be  appointed,  with  most  of 
the  other  correspondents,  to  the  Second  army,  which 
was  entrusted  with  the  siege  of  Adrianople.  At  first, 
to  amateur  strategists  it  seemed  that  this  second 
army  would  have  to  do  the  hardest  and  most  interest- 
ing work — carrying  Adrianople  by  storm  and  then 
smashing  their  way  down  to  the  lines  of  Chatalja. 
That  was  a  plan  of  campaign  which  seemed  simple, 
direct  and  necessary,  especially  to  the  ordinary  English 
intelligence,  accustomed  in  the  South  African  war  to 
frontal  attacks  and  "  bee-line  "  advances.  But  the 
Bulgarian  intelligence,  subtle  as  the  Japanese,  and 
controlled  by  a  master  mind  in  the  person  of  General 


63 

Savoff,  thejj^rjiiriajader^^  had  quite  a  different 

plan.  The  First  and  Third  armies  operating  from  the 
two  bases  of  Jamboli  and  Harmanli,  were  to  pass  to 
the  eastward  of  Adrianople  while  it  was  securely 
held  by  the  Second  army,  and  to  strike  down  towards 
Constantinople  by  way  of  Kirk  Kilisse,  Bunarhissar, 
and  Lule  Burgas,  cutting  the  Turkish  lines  of  communi- 
cation to  Adrianople  and  so  completing  the  isolation 
of  that  great  city  and  the  impotence  of  the  army  within.  . 
This  plan  of  campaign  was  put  into  practice  with  a  I  , 
power  of  organisation  which  has  never  been  surpassed 
in  the  history  of  war.  With  astounding  celerity,  in  ^ 
spite  of  the  apparently  slow  method  of  transport  by  , 
ox-waggons,  the  Bulgarians  brought  up  their  munitions 
of  war,  food  for  the  armies,  and  all  their  convoys, 
crossed  the  Turkish  frontier,  made  a  new  base  at 
Mustafa  Pasha,  advanced  to  Adrianople  and  rushed 
the  first  positions  which  guarded  the  city.  In  a  later 
chapter  I  shall  tell  the  story  of  that  siege  in  some  detail, 
as  I  watched  it  from  the  hills,  but  here  it  is  sufficient  to 
say  that  the  Turkish  garrison  was  securely  held  on  the 
west,  north  and  south.  On  the  east  the  main  army  of 
the  Bulgarians  advanced  to  Kirk  Kilisse,  which  was 
on  the  extreme  right  wing  of  the  Turkish  front,  so  that 
its  capture  would  turn  their  position  on  the  east. 
The  Turks  themselves  considered  the  position  of  vital 
importance  and  entrusted  its  defence  to  Mukhtar  Pasha, 
the  son  of  the  Grand  Vizier. 

Fighting  began  in  the  surrounding  country  of  Kirk 
Kilisse  on  October  i8th,  and  continued  persistently 
for  a  week.  The  Bulgarians  fought  with  an  enthusi- 
asm and  reckless  courage  which  caused  them  to  suffer 
severe  losses,  but  also  gained  for  them  steadily,  as  the 


64  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

days  passed,  the  most  important  positions  command- 
ing the  city.  Then  shell  fire  was  directed  upon  the 
Turkish  forts,  which  they  finally  carried  by  assault, 
and  supported  by  a  tremendous  artillery  fire  the  in- 
fantry rushed  the  trenches  and  carried  some  of  the 
Turkish  batteries.  At  eleven  o'clock  on  the  morning 
of  October  24th  the  city  fell  and  the  Bulgarians 
entered  in  triumph.  Nearly  two  thousand  prisoners 
were  taken,  though  a  great  part  of  the  garrison  had 
retreated  in  disorder  to  Bunarhissar,  and  there  fell  into 
the  Bulgarian  hands  a  large  number  of  quick-firing 
guns  and  other  pieces  of  artillery. 

A  Bulgarian  officer  who  was  wounded  during  the 
last  assault  upon  Kirk  Kilisse  gave  me  some  vivid  details 
of  its  capture.  To  the  music  of  the  "  Slivnitza  March  " 
regiment  after  regiment  advanced  to  attack  the  chain 
of  hills  which  stretches  out  before  the  city  to  the  north, 
and  after  a  long  series  of  struggles  when  they  were  swept 
by  artillery  fire  which  inflicted  severe  losses  upon  them 
the  storming  column  established  itself  on  the  heights. 
The  occupation  of  these  hills  secured  the  Bulgarian 
advance  and  enabled  other  great  bodies  of  troops  to 
be  brought  up  from  the  rear.  King  Ferdinand  came  into 
the  firing  line  one  night  and  his  presence  inspired  his 
troops  with  fresh  enthusiasm.  The  Turkish  outposts 
in  small  villages  adjacent  to  the  city  made  but  a  feeble 
stand,  and  many  surrendered  as  the  Bulgarians  closed 
in.  Before  the  town  the  Bulgarian  army  dug  trenches 
and  thek  heavy  guns  bombarded  the  old  fortifications. 
The  Turkish  artillery  fire  was  at  times  strangely  in- 
accurate and  their  shells  dropped  either  too  short  or 
too  far.  At  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  final 
assault  the  peasant  soldiers  left  their  trenches,  and 


VICTORIES  OF  ALLIED  NATIONS    65 

with  incredible  gallantry  made  repeated  bayonet 
charges.  Those  reservists  flung  off  their  heavy  coats, 
and  threw  down  water  bottles,  knapsacks,  and  all 
impedimenta,  so  that  they  might  have  a  free  play  with 
the  bayonet  j  and  again  and  again,  reckless  of  death, 
charged  with  fierce  exultant  shouts,  only  to  be  swept 
back  by  a  withering  fire.  Seven  times  the  Bulgarians 
swept  up  to  the  Turkish  position  and  seven  times  they 
were  driven  back  by  the  enemy's  battalions.  When  for 
the  eighth  time  the  Bulgarians  began  to  storm  the 
positions,  the  Turks,  whose  far-extended  artillery  was 
almost  silenced,  were  so  shaken  that  only  a  crippled 
resistance  was  offered. 

"  We  came  up  in  waves,"  said  my  friendly  officer, 
"  and  my  own  men  were  like  tigers  in  their  fierce 
courage.  They  were  utterly  indifferent  to  the  storm 
of  bullets,  and  advanced  over  hundreds  of  their  dead 
comrades  as  though  their  corpses  were  but  paving 
stones  to  victory.  They  were  animated  by  one  thought 
— victory  or  death.  I  was  struck  down  in  the  last  rush, 
and  knew  no  more  until  the  business  was  over  and  the 
Bulgarian  flag  flew  over  Kirk  Kilisse." 

The  Turkish  retreat  now  began,  a  disorderly  panic,  a 
sauve  qui  peut.  The  main  body  fell  back  on  Adrianople, 
but  many  were  cut  off  and  captured.  Others  fled  south 
and  south-west.  Others  were  attacked  by  the  Bul- 
garian column  advancing  from  Mirko  Tirnovo,  to  the 
east.  The  Bulgarians  who  entered  the  captured  city 
in  triumph  still  had  some  sharp  fighting  in  the  streets 
and  vineyards  before  they  were  absolute  masters  of  a 
town  which  was  strewn  with  the  dead  and  dying.  A 
great  deal  of  booty  fell  into  their  hands.  Seven  bat- 
teries of  quick-firers,  eighteen  guns  of  old  pattern, 
5 


66  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

twelve  siege  guns,  many  depots  of  munitions  of  war, 
immense  stores  and  a  great  quantity  of  forage,  were 
rewards  of  victory.  The  Commandant  of  the  de- 
fending army,  Mahmoud  Mukhtar  Pasha,  left  all  his 
personal  kit  in  a  military  club  as  a  sign  of  his  desperate 
and  hurried  flight.  Two  aeroplanes,  which  the  Turks 
had  never  used  for  lack  of  trained  pilots,  were  also  left 
behind. 

This  great  battle  was  a  triumph  for  the  Bulgarian 
reservists,  the  peasant  soldiers  whom  I  had  seen  padding 
on  the  way  in  their  leather  sandals  and  heavy  coats. 
They  had  the  honour  of  filling  the  places  of  greatest 
danger  and  of  bearing  the  heaviest  shock  of  battle.  It 
was  due  to  their  irresistible  spirit  and  reckless  courage 
that  the  formidable  positions  had  been  so  swiftly  taken. 

In  spite  of  the  great  exhaustion  from  which  the  victors 
were  suffering  the  pursuit  of  the  Turks  was  immediately 
undertaken.  One  of  the  Bulgarian  columns  began  an 
advance  on  Bunarhissar  to  cut  off  the  line  of  retreat, 
while  another  pushed  along  the  coast  to  Viza  in  order 
to  bar  the  way  to  Constantinople. 

The  greatest  battle  of  the  war,  the  most  crushing 
defeat  of  the  Turks,  one  of  the  most  terrible  scenes  in 
history,  took  place  on  the  Bunarhissar  and  Lule  Burgas 
line,  where  the  Turks  made  their  last  stand  before  break- 
ing into  panic-stricken  flight  which  shattered  for  a  time 
the  hope  of  Turkey  in  Europe. 

The  Turks  under  Abdullah  Pasha  lost,  it  is  reckoned, 
not  less  than  50,000  men  and  almost  all  their  guns,  and 
in  their  retreat  became  such  a  rabble  that  they  had  no 
further  fighting  value  until  they  had  re-formed  at 
Chatalja. 

After  Kirk  Kilisse,  the  Bulgarian  columns  advancing 


REDIFS  JOINING   THE   COLOURS   IN    HIGH   SPIRITS 


SURROUNDING   A    REFUGEE    BRINGING  THE    FIRST   NEWS   OF    DEFEAT 

THE  CONTRASTS  OF  FATE 


VICTORIES  OF  ALLIED  NATIONS    67 

in  perfect  order  and  co-operating  with  splendid  dis- 
cipline took  possession  of  Baba  Eski,  and  then  with 
forced  marches  made  a  great  wheeling  movement  by  way 
of  Bunarhissar  towards  the  road  from  Lule  Burgas  to 
Chorlu. 

The  great  battle  began  on  October  2gth,  and  lasted 
for  nearly  three  days. 

The  town  of  Lule  Burgas  lay  in  a  cup-like  hollow 
surrounded  by  hills,  and  the  first  sound  of  the  Bul- 
garian advance  came  from  the  crackling  of  the  rifle 
fire  as  their  infantry  advanced  upon  the  farthest 
ridges.  Abdullah  and  his  general  staff  were  quartered 
at  the  village  of  Sazikoy  in  a  little  four-roomed  hut, 
from  which  they  directed  the  operations  of  the  army 
which  lay  scattered  along  a  wide  front.  A  powerful 
rear-guard  remained  to  hold  the  town,  and  two  squad- 
rons of  cavalry  rode  out  to  the  hills. 

Upon  the  ridges  nearest  to  the  town  the  Turks  had 
massed  their  infantry  and  guns,  and  early  in  the 
morning  of  Tuesday,  October  29th,  they  became  ex- 
posed to  the  Bulgarian  shell-fire,  which  was  hurled 
with  deadly  accuracy. 

For  some  time  the  Turks  held  their  ground,  but 
they  were  being  killed  in  large  numbers,  and  a  con- 
tinual stream  of  wounded  men  came  down  the  hills 
into  the  town  if  they  had  strength  to  reach  that  refuge, 
while  others  dropped  and  died  upon  the  way,  without 
doctors  to  attend  to  them  or  stretcher  bearers  to  carry 
them.  The  thunder  of  the  guns,  the  bursting  of  the 
shells,  the  continual  fusillade  of  musketry  made  an 
inferno  of  noise,  and  presently  the  storm  of  lead  which 
swept  the  ridges  demoralised  the  infantry  so  that  on 
some  of  the  most  exposed  positions  they  broke,  fell 


68  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

back  in  disorder,  and  then  came  rushing  towards  the 
town  in  panic. 

Other  battalions  of  Turks  still  held  to  their  trenches 
and  defended  themselves  with  a  grim  courage,  but  the 
Bulgarians  now  considered  the  time  ripe  for  a  general 
advance,  and  they  could  be  seen  clearly  outlined  on  the 
ridges  which  faced  the  Turkish  trenches,  rushing  up 
in  open  order  and  in  enormous  numbers. 

They  were  received  by  an  outburst  of  musketry,  and 
the  Turkish  guns  played  upon  them,  but  though  many 
fell  their  comrades  still  advanced,  and  the  Bulgarian 
batteries  unlimbered  on  the  crests  of  the  hills  as  coolly 
as  if  they  were  in  manoeuvres,  and^set  to  work  with 
magnificent  precision. 

One  column  of  Bulgarians  made  a  right  flanking 
movement  with  the  obvious  intention  of  cutting  the 
railway  line  and  breaking  the  communication  with 
Adrianople.  They  were  held  in  check  by  a  large  force 
of  mounted  and  dismounted  cavalry,  but  after  a  des- 
perate defence  these  men  had  to  retire  with  great  loss. 

The  Bulgarian  right  whig  now  made  a  determined 
attack  upon  the  town  of  Lule  Burgas,  where  among 
the  inhabitants  there  was  already  a  reign  of  terror, 
and  where  the  rear-guard  was  already  becoming  de- 
moralised by  the  wild  confusion  in  the  streets  owing 
to  the  pouring  in  of  wounded  men  and  the  frantic 
efforts  of  refugees  to  escape  from  the  shells  which 
now  began  to  burst  over  them. 

A  great  force  of  Bulgarian  infantry  swept  down  one 
of  the  hills  and  advanced  upon  the  trenches  in  face  of 
them,  supported  by  their  artillery  firing  from  higher 
ground.  They  were  reinforced  by  other  battalions 
who  made  their  way  through  clefts  in  the  hills,  and 


VICTORIES  OF  ALLIED  NATIONS    69 

together  in  one  great  body  they  swept  forward,  un- 
deterred by  the  fire  from  the  trenches  and  almost 
unhurt  by  the  Turkish  artillery,  which  at  this  supreme 
moment  failed  to  get  the  range  of  the  advancing 
hordes. 

The  Turkish  rear-guard  fell  back,  and  abandoned 
the  town  of  Lule  Burgas,  which  was  entered  by  the 
Bulgarians,  whose  first  action  was  to  hoist  their  flag  on 
the  mosque. 

This  success  was  important,  but  the  Bulgarians 
had  by  no  means  gained  a  complete  victory,  for  the 
right  of  the  Turkish  army  was  still  in  position,  and 
still  of  formidable  strength,  and  the  Bulgarians  them- 
selves in  Lule  Burgas  were  severely  tested  by  a  counter- 
attack led  by  Bourk  Pasha,  the  commander  of  the 
Fourth  Army  Corps.  Many  of  the  Bulgarian  infantry 
were  forced  to  retire,  and  only  darkness  put  a  stop  to 
the  conflict,  in  which  for  a  time  the  Turks  regained 
some  of  their  ground. 

The  night  passed  almost  silently.  The  sky  for 
miles  around  was  illumined  by  the  glare  of  villages 
burned  by  the  Bulgarians  in  their  advance,  and 
on  the  Turkish  side  wanderers  in  the  night  came  upon 
signs  which  gave  no  promise  of  success  next  day.  For 
the  countryside  was  covered  with  bands  of  men  who 
had  lost  their  regiments,  with  wounded  men  crying  in 
vain  for  help,  and  dying  for  lack  of  attention,  while 
those  who  had  strength  to  walk  searched  vainly  for 
any  Red  Cross  camp  or  military  hospital. 

Worse  still,  for  those  who  were  to  fight  again,  the 
Turkish  army  was  already  starving,  for  with  an  utter 
lack  of  organisation  the  transports  had  gone  astray, 
and  the  Turkish  soldiers  were  left  to  their  fate  without 


70  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

food  except  such  nourishment  as  they  could  get  from 
raw  maize. 

Abdullah  Pasha,  the  Commander-in-Chief  at  Sazikoy, 
was  a  gloomy  man,  receiving  ominous  reports  from 
different  army  corps  that  ammunition  was  running 
out,  that  the  men  were  exhausted  with  cold  and  hunger, 
and  that  they  had  no  confidence  in  their  troops.  On 
the  morning  of  Wednesday  the  battle  was  renewed 
along  the  whole  Bulgarian  front  by  a  terrific  shell  fire 
to  which  the  Turkish  artillery  could  only  respond  in  a 
feeble  and  ineffective  way  as  their  ammunition  was 
almost  spent. 

Abdullah  Pasha  hurled  his  Second  Corps,  which 
formed  the  centre  of  his  army,  at  the  advanced  posi- 
tions of  the  Bulgarians  in  the  hope  that  the  attack 
might  be  pressed  home  by  the  Third  Corps  coming  up 
from  Viza  under  Mahmoud  Mukhtar. 

The  attack  was  made  with  heroic  courage,  but  as 
the  Turkish  artillery  were  almost  out  of  action,  except 
in  the  case  of  isolated  batteries  who  still  had  some 
ammunition,  the  Bulgarians  found  new  victims  for 
the  fire  which  they  hurled  unceasingly  upon  their 
enemy's  lines.  The  last  of  the  batteries  of  the 
second  corps  were  destroyed,  and  the  Turkish  infantry 
died  literally  in  heaps  before  the  living  remnants 
of  their  forces  rushed  back  through  a  very  hell  of 
bullets. 

Abdullah  watching  the  battle  from  a  high  graveyard 
saw  that  his  second  corps  had  failed. 

He  then  gazed  despondently  upon  his  left  wing 
extended  far  away,  over  twenty  miles  of  ground.  No 
messengers  came  to  him,  no  telephones  kept  him  in 
touch  with  the  commanders  of  the  army  corps ;  he  was 


VICTORIES  OF  ALLIED  NATIONS    71 

a  commander-in-chief  without  means  of  communica- 
tion with  his  scattered  divisions.  But  through  his 
glasses  he  could  read  the  tale  of  defeat  which  was 
annihilating  the  hopes  of  Turkey  in  Europe. 

The  First  and  Fourth  Corps  of  the  army  were  receiv- 
ing the  brunt  of  a  tremendous  attack  by  the  Bulgarians, 
and  it  was  clear  once  more  that  the  Bulgarian  artillery 
was  immensely  superior  in  numbers  of  guns  and  in 
wealth  of  ammunition.  The  Bulgars  captured  the 
railway  line,  swept  back  the  Turkish  cavalry,  and  out- 
flanked the  Fourth  Corps. 

One  last  chance  remained,  and  it  belonged  to  Mah- 
moud  Mukhtar,  who  was  now  forcing  his  way  forward 
with  the  Third  Army  Corps.  He  came  with  men  not 
yet  spent  with  hunger  and  fatigue,  not  yet  demoralised 
by  the  enemy's  shell  fire.  He  came  also  with  guns  and 
ammunition.  It  was  just  possible  that  he  might  turn 
defeat  into  something  like  a  victory. 

I  was  told  afterwards  by  a  wounded  Bulgarian  officer 
that  he  had  never  heard  anything  so  terrific  as  the  noise 
of  the  guns  that  broke  forth  when  Mahmoud  Mukhtar's 
corps  came  within  range. 

The  Bulgarians  saw  their  danger,  the  supreme  im- 
portance of  this  critical  time  in  the  progress  of  the  battle, 
and  at  great  risk  to  their  position  they  withdrew  many 
of  their  batteries  from  the  centre  and  concentrated 
them  upon  the  new  line  of  attack.  They  also  swung 
round  battalion  after  battalion  of  infantry  and  sent 
them  forward  to  check  the  Turkish  Commander's 
advance. 

Those  men,  said  my  informant,  were  the  greatest 
heroes  of  the  war.  They  exposed  themselves  to  death 
with  a  valour  unsurpassed  in  history.  Officers  and 


72  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

men  threw  away  their  lives  in  a  kind  of  passionate 
frenzy  in  order  that  those  who  came  after  them  might 
reap  a  victory  out  of  death.  During  these  hours  there 
was  a  rich  harvest  of  deaths,  which  made  widows  of 
hundreds  of  women  in  Bulgaria.  But  the  Turks  were 
beaten,  Mahmoud  Mukhtar's  guns  were  silenced.  His 
ranks  broke.  His  divisions  fell  back.  Many  of  his 
battalions  were  annihilated. 

Abdullah  Pasha  and  the  general  staff  knew  in  their 
hearts  that  the  battle  was  lost,  but  they  made  one  more 
despairing  effort.  The  Second  Corps  had  been  severely 
handled,  but  it  still  remained  a  fighting  force.  Once 
more  the  men  who  belonged  to  it,  who  were  more  hungry 
now  than  when  in  the  early  morning  they  had  gone 
hungry  into  the  battle — who  knew  the  full  terror  of  the 
Bulgarian  guns,  who  had  retreated  over  the  bodies  of 
their  dead  comrades,  were  again  sent  forward  to  the 
firing  line. 

Their  heroism  deserves  a  tribute.  Spent  as  they  were 
they  obeyed  the  order  to  advance.  Even  for  a  little 
while  did  they  stay,  facing  a  fire  more  frightful  in  its 
concentrated  fury  than  anything  that  had  yet  burst 
out.  But  this  was  beyond  human  endurance.  With 
cries  of  despair,  the  Second  Corps,  a  mass  of  shattered, 
bleeding  men,  turned  and  fled.  When  the  news  came 
to  Abdullah  Pasha  he  knew  that  he  could  no  more  than 
save  the  wreckage  of  his  great  army  by  collecting  them 
in  a  general  retreat. 

That  retreat  from  Lule  Burgas  was  in  its  accumula- 
tion of  horror  one  of  the  most  tragic  episodes  in  the 
history  of  human  tragedies.  It  began  in  something 
like  order.  It  degenerated  into  a  fierce,  wild  and 
chaotic  flight.  Its  way  was  marked  by  dead  bodie  s 


73 

It  escaped  from  one  foe,  but  found  another  and  even 
more  terrible  one  in  ambush.  Not  even  the  shells  of 
the  Bulgarians  were  so  deadly  as  the  cholera  which  now 
attacked  the  retreating  Turks. 

But  this  story  will  be  told  later  in  this  book  by  an 
eye-witness  of  its  horrors,  and  this  chapter  may  end  at 
this  point  in  the  war  between  the  Cross  and  the  Crescent 
when  the  decisive  battle  round  Lule  Burgas  revealed 
to  the  world  the  miracle  as  it  seemed  of  the  Bulgarian 
victories. 


CHAPTER  V. 
IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA. 

ON  October  28th,  1912, 1  arrived  in  the  Turkish  town 
of  Mustafa  Pasha  from  the  Bulgarian  head- 
quarters at  Stara  Zagora,  through  the  valley  of  the 
Maritza. 

The  scene  that  lay  on  my  way  was  full  of  fascinating 
interest.  I  saw  endless  convoys  of  bullock  waggons 
and  buffaloes  with  transports  for  the  army  besieging 
Adrianople.  It  was  a  strange  sight  these  league-long 
caravans  crawling  along  the  roads  deep  in  mud  up  to 
the  axle-spokes.  I  passed  trains  carrying  an  enormous 
amount  of  war  material.  Some  of  the  trucks  were 
laden  with  great  siege  guns  whose  muzzles  were  thrust 
upwards  like  chimneys.  On  the  frontier  was  a  solitary 
little  house  in  Turkish  territory,  once  a  Custom  House 
of  the  Ottoman  Empire,  now  with  the  Bulgarian  flag 
flying  from  the  roof  as  a  symbol  of  conquest. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  desolate  aspect  of 
the  countryside.  It  was  abandoned  by  all  human 
interest  save  the  business  of  war.  It  was  given  over  to 
the  invading  soldiers,  and  there  were  great  camps  for 
forage  and  provisions,  with  thousands  of  bullock  wag- 
gons corralled  so  that  they  were  like  villages  or  gipsy 
encampments. 

My  arrival  in  Mustafa  Pasha  was  a  queer  experience. 
The  town  lay  four  miles  away  from  the  station,  and 

74 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  75 

from  what  we  heard  of  its  conditions  and  the  difficulty 
of  obtaining  any  kind  of  lodging  in  a  place  which  had 
been  captured  by  an  invading  army,  it  was  urgently 
necessary  to  get  there  quickly,  as  it  would  be  a  ques- 
tion of  first  come  first  served. 

The  little  battalion  of  war-correspondents  raced  each 
other  from  the  station  on  horseback,  in  ox-waggons, 
and  on  foot,  in  friendly  rivalry.  With  Mr.  Horace 
Grant,  of  the  Daily  Minor,  renowned  as  a  sprinter,  I 
arrived  panting  in  advance  of  the  others,  and  hastened 
to  interview  the  Mayor,  in  whose  hands  I  was  told  all 
the  arrangements  for  lodging  rested. 

At  that  time  the  Mayor  was  a  Greek  who  had  stayed 
after  the  flight  of  Turks.  He  was  a  grave,  handsome, 
bearded  man  with  an  enigmatical  smile,  and  he  smiled 
upon  me  in  this  way  when  I  asked  for  rooms. 

"  There  are  empty  houses,"  he  said,  "  with  broken 
walls  and  roofs  and  windows.  If  you  care  for  one  of 
them,  and  if  the  soldiers  will  let  you " 

He  did  not  complete  his  sentence,  but  raised  his 
hands  with  a  gesture  of  helplessness. 

In  spite  of  my  rush  from  the  station  I  had  to  wait 
many  hours  before  any  kind  of  lodging  could  be  found 
for  me.  I  used  the  time  to  make  a  hurried  exploration 
of  the  first  town  taken  by  the  Bulgarians. 

It  seemed  deserted  by  all  its  former  inhabitants. 
Many  of  the  houses  seemed  to  have  been  broken  by 
some  earthquake.  Those  still  standing  had  been 
stripped  bare.  Little  gardens,  which  once  perhaps  had 
been  beautiful  with  flowers  and  trailing  plants,  had  all 
been  ruined  and  trampled  down.  Soldiers  were  camp- 
ing on  bare  boards  in  the  houses  once  belonging  to 
Turkish  notabilities,  surrounded  by  their  baggage.  The 


76  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

Mosque,  where  many  prayers  had  gone  up  to  Allah,  had 
been  filled  with  sacks  of  flour  and  other  stores. 

I  mounted  the  winding  stairs  of  the  minaret  and 
stood  where  the  muezzin  had  called  to  prayer.  Below 
me  was  a  wonderful  view  adown  the  valley  of  the 
Maritza,  with  its  broad  and  shining  stream  running 
straight  to  Adrianople,  the  beleaguered  city. 

Standing  there  alone,  as  it  seemed,  in  the  blue  sky,  I 
looked  down  upon  the  old  town,  and  saw  battalions  of 
troops  marching  across  the  great  bridge  by  which  the 
Bulgarian  army  had  entered  the  town.  The  Turks  had 
tried  to  blow  it  up  before  their  retreat,  but  had  only 
succeeded  in  smashing  a  part  of  the  parapet,  which 
was  now  mended  with  a  wooden  rail.  From  a  high 
tower  in  the  centre  of  it  waved  the  Bulgarian  tricolour, 
and  a  reservist  soldier  hi  his  sheepskin  coat  stood 
there  as  a  sentinel. 

Afterwards  I  stood  on  this  bridge  as  the  soldiers 
passed  on  their  way  to  the  front.  They  had  wound 
flowers  round  their  bayonets,  and  had  put  garlands 
about  their  caps.  A  priest  of  the  Bulgarian  Church,  in 
a  long  black  gown  and  high  black  cap,  cheered  them 
and  waved  his  arms  as  battalion  after  battalion  marched 
past  him.  He  was  delirious  with  enthusiasm  for 
the  war  against  the  Crescent,  and  they  answered  his 
wild  and  exultant  cries  by  waving  their  caps  on 
their  bayonets  and  bursting  out  into  some  religious 
chant. 

That  evening  after  dark  I  was  allotted  quarters  in  a 
little  farmhouse  a  mile  outside  the  town.  I  was  to 
share  it  with  three  other  Englishmen — Mr.  Pryor,  of  the 
Times,  Mr.  Horace  Grant,  of  the  Daily  Mirror,  and 
another  special  correspondent  selected  haphazard  by 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  77 

fate  and  the  authorities,  but  good  comrades  all.  We 
went  to  our  new  home  with  a  bullock-waggon  laden 
with  our  baggage,  amidst  which  I  had  a  big  clothes 
basket  containing  all  my  worldly  goods. 

Would  that  I  had  the  space  to  write  the  epic  of  that 
preposterous  basket,  which  was  a  terror  to  all  my  com- 
panions, a  horrible  anxiety  to  myself,  and  an  endless 
nuisance.  It  got  lost  on  wayside  stations,  it  became 
the  resting-place  of  hairy  savages,  it  disappeared  and 
reappeared  in  strange  ways  and  strange  places,  and 
with  my  name  in  Bulgarian  characters,  it  attracted 
the  astonishment  of  the  porters  in  Charing  Cross 
when  I  brought  it  home,  after  many  vicissitudes,  in 
triumph. 

On  the  night  journey  to  the  farmhouse  outside 
Mustafa  Pasha  it  was  nearly  upturned  in  a  quagmire, 
where  I  had  already  plunged  up  to  my  knees,  and 
then  I  abandoned  it  to  its  fate,  as  hugging  stone  walls, 
stumbling  over  boulders,  losing  my  goloshes  in  the 
mud,  and  following  a  man  with  a  lantern  in  a  dazed 
way  through  a  maze  of  winding  lanes  choked  with 
bullock  convoys  and  with  soldiers  carrying  naked 
bayonets,  I  made  my  way  to  our  new  home. 

It  became  our  house  of  refuge  for  many  days,  and 
barn  as  it  was,  I  loved  the  place  as  a  quiet  retreat  from 
the  hurly  burly  of  the  town.  That  night  and  for  many 
nights  we  slept  in  our  clothes  upon  Turkish  divans, 
with  caps  pulled  down  about  our  ears  and  rugs  heaped 
upon  us  to  keep  us  sheltered  from  the  cutting  draughts 
and  the  intense  coldness  of  the  night. 

In  our  ears  was  the  solemn  music  of  great  guns  boom- 
ing like  distant  thunder  claps.  It  was  a  music  which 
thrilled  my  pulses  and  called  me  out  to  the  hills  next 


78  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

day  on  the  road  to  Adrianople  where  the  siege  had 
begun. 

Looking  back  upon  the  days  that  passed  I  seemed  to 
have  been  living  in  a  continual  nightmare  full  of  black 
and  white  beasts,  of  curly  horns,  of  trampling  hoofs,  of 
armed  men  surging  like  a  living  tide,  through  narrow 
streets  incessantly  by  day  and  night,  of  gun-carriages, 
and  bullock-waggons  in  a  great  tangle  of  spokes  and 
wheels  and  shafts,  of  bayonets  glistening  like  silver,  of 
bearded  faces  and  black  eyes  staring  at  me  as  a  great 
army  passed  onwards  through  the  town  of  Mustafa 
Pasha. 

It  was  more  than  an  army  ;  it  was  a  nation. 

Across  the  bridge  which  the  Turks  tried  to  blow  up 
before  they  retreated  upon  Adrianople  Bulgaria  passed 
on  its  way  to  war.  All  its  manhood,  its  young  boys 
and  its  elderly  men,  its  peasants  and  professors  and 
business  men  and  poets  came  pouring  across  that  narrow 

Jway  which  spans  the  shining  Maritza.  The  tide  never 
stopped  for  one  moment.  Convoys  more  than  two 
miles  long,  piled  high  with  forage  and  ammunition  and 
provisions  and  surgical  appliances  and  all  the  necessities 
of  life  and  death  converged  from  many  country  roads 
upon  this  single  bridge,  followed  by  great  battalions  of 
peasant  soldiers,  shouting  and  singing  as  they  saw  their 
flag  upon  the  Turkish  tower,  or  silent  and  breathing 
heavily  after  a  long  march  which  tested  all  their 
strength.  In  the  main  street  of  Mustafa  mounted 
officers  tried  to  control  this  traffic,  to  disentangle  a 
wild  chaos  of  sullen  oxen  and  plunging  horses.  There 
were  shouts  and  curses  and  slashing  of  whips  as  the 
heavy  carts  lurched  over  the  boulders  and  deep  ruts. 
The  noise  of  all  this  struggling  mass  of  men  and 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  79 

beasts  stunned  my  ears,  made  me  dazed,  almost  drunk. 
I  tried  to  dodge  it  all,  to  get  back  to  my  little  farm- 
house outside  the  town  by  quiet  ways.  But  there 
were  bullocks  in  all  the  lanes  up  to  their  bellies  in  mud 
and  water,  and  after  darkness  fell  it  was  a  perilous 
adventure  to  get  back  to  that  little  place  in  the  middle 
of  a  maze  of  winding  ways  where  I  had  found  shelter. 

For  as  I  stumbled  through  the  pitch  blackness  of  the 
night,  groping  along  high  walls,  staggering  over  heaps 
of  stones  and  timber,  splashing  up  to  the  knees  in 
puddles  as  deep  as  ponds,  the  dogs  of  Mustafa  Pasha 
began  to  bark,  snarling  and  snapping  their  teeth.  I 
saw  the  glint  of  their  eyes,  and  waved  my  stick  at  them. 
In  dark  doorways  shadows  moved,  and  I  heard  whispers 
about  me.  Now  and  then  a  figure  crossed  my  path 
calling  out  something  in  a  language  I  did  not  know. 
Suddenly  I  felt  warm  breath  upon  my  face.  I  had 
stumbled  again  upon  a  bullock-waggon. 

I  clutched  one  of  the  great  curly  horns,  and  saved  my- 
self from  being  trampled  to  death.  It  was  good  to  get 
inside  the  wooden  gate  of  the  farmhouse,  and  very 
good  to  take  off  my  mud-caked  boots,  flinging  myself 
upon  one  of  the  divans  in  a  big  bare  room,  where  a  tall 
Bulgarian  peasant  came  to  give  me  a  greeting  in  his 
strange  tongue. 

He  found  me  a  curious  thing.  As  I  sat  writing  he 
stood,  a  mild  eyed  giant,  staring  at  me,  like  a  man 
watches  a  peculiar  animal. 

But  the  town  had  a  call  to  me.  I  wandered  out  again 
to  see  the  fantastic  pictures  which  have  etched  them- 
selves into  my  brain.  I  went  deliberately  once  more 
into  the  middle  of  the  nightmare.  In  most  of  the  little 
houses  abandoned  by  the  Turks,  Bulgarian  soldiers 


80  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

were  crowding  round  ovens  and  wood  fires.  The 
light  flickered  upon  them  luridly,  upon  those  tired, 
hungry  men  who  clamoured  for  chunks  of  black  bread 
and  coarse  red  wine.  They  wore  belts  crammed  with 
cartridges,  and  propped  their  guns  between  their  knees 
and  got  a  little  respite  from  the  long  march  forward  to 
the  front. 

Outside  the  Mosque  there  were  camp  fires  burning. 
Except  for  the  ruddy  glare  of  the  burning  embers  all 
was  blackness  below  the  roofs,  and  there  were  black 
figures,  like  devils,  sitting  on  their  haunches  in  the 
warmth  ;  but  above,  very  white  and  ghostly,  like  the 
tall  tower  of  a  dream  palace,  rose  the  slender  minaret, 
reaching  to  the  stars.  In  the  alley- ways  and  courtyards 
other  black  figures  were  squatting  in  the  darkness.  I 
heard  a  strange,  sucking,  gurgling  noise.  It  was  the 
noise  of  soldiers  drinking  soup  before  they  lay  down 
to  sleep  in  their  heavy  sheepskins  and  woollen  cloaks. 

So  it  was  in  Mustafa  Pasha.  Beyond  lay  the  hills 
which  billowed  down  in  waves  to  the  plain  of  Maritza 
and  away  to  the  besieged  city  of  Adrianople. 

I  walked  that  way,  pressing  on  to  get  nearer  to 
those  rolls  of  thunderous  sound  which  told  the  tale  of 
a  great  siege.  For  hours  that  noise  had  been  in  my 
ears,  vague  and  murmurous,  with  low  and  sullen 
vibrations.  But  as  I  walked  to  the  hills,  past  rows  of 
shattered  houses,  where  a  hot  fight  had  taken  place 
when  the  Bulgarian  army  made  its  first  advance,  past 
buildings  reduced  to  mere  heaps  of  brick  and  dust, 
the  booming  of  the  guns  was  more  intense,  coming  in 
great  shocks  of  sound  across  the  countryside. 

Far  away  I  could  see  little  black  dots,  moving  along 
the  ridges  of  the  hills,  b'ke  armies  of  ants.  They  were 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  81 

Bulgarian  soldiers  pressing  forward  to  the  besieging 
army.  And  away  eastwards,  in  little  valleys  that 
dipped  down  below  the  ridges  of  the  hills,  there  were 
clouds  of  white  smoke,  which  rope  up  into  the  clear 
sky  like  wisps  of  cotton  wool.  They  were  burning 
villages  fired  by  the  Turks  before  their  retreat  to  the 
fortifications  of  Adrianople,  or  by  the  Bulgarians  who 
followed  them. 

Through  my  glasses  I  could  see  one  of  them  clearly, 
in  every  detail,  as  the  village  stood  silhouetted  on  the 
crest  of  one  of  the  ridges.  A  tall  mosque  stood  like  a 
black  finger  pointing  up  to  the  sky,  and  below  it  the 
smoke  curled  up  from  all  the  roofs  of  the  Turkish 
houses.  I  counted  four  villages  on  fire,  but  as  I 
watched  another  not  far  away  began  to  smoke,  and  for 
miles  around  the  white  wreaths  of  smoke  curled  like 
feathers  above  the  ridges. 

I  had  a  companion,  and  we  two  were  hushed  to 
silence  as  we  gazed  upon  those  fires,  and  read  into  that 
smoke  the  tale  of  destruction,  of  ruined  homesteads,  of 
blackened  farms,  perhaps  of  death.  The  sun  was 
warm  upon  our  faces,  the  Maritza  river  glistened  like 
gold,  there  were  little  flowers  in  the  clefts  of  the  rocks, 
and  Turkey  had  the  beauty  of  enchantment  on  this 
autumn  morning.  But  tall,  black  pillars  of  smoke, 
westward  of  the  burning  villages,  rising  suddenly, 
lingering  for  a  moment,  and  then  fading  away,  showed 
that  the  work  of  war  was  in  progress,  and  that  man 
was  spoiling  the  beauty  of  the  world. 

For  those  black  pillars  were  the  smoke  made  by  the 

bursting  shells  from  the  Turkish  batteries.     Between 

the  sullen  booming  of  the  great  guns  I  heard  the 

staccato  note  of  the  Maxim  guns  with  swift,  rushing 

6 


82  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

reports  that  struck  the  air  like  the  tattoo  of  drums. 
I  had  an  almost  irresistible  desire  to  get  nearer  to  those 
death-machines,  to  see  more  than  the  smoke  of  them, 
to  watch  their  bloody  work,  to  see  the  shells  bursting, 
to  gaze  upon  the  dreadful  beauty  of  their  destruction. 
But  the  military  authorities  forbade  me  to  go  beyond 
a  fixed  limit,  and  on  that  day  I  had  to  be  content  with 
this  vague  and  distant  view,  with  imagination  to 
pierce  through  the  veil  of  smoke. 

I  went  back  into  the  mud  of  Mustafa  Pasha. 

Mud  !  I  had  heard  the  word  before,  but  never 
knew  the  meaning  of  it  until  I  came  to  this  Turkish 
village,  after  its  capture  by  the  Bulgarians.  Now  I 
understand.  It  was  a  terrible  thing,  this  mud  through 
which  I  stumbled  ankle  deep  along  the  roads,  and 
sometimes  knee-deep  in  the  lanes. 

I  could  never  escape  from  it.  All  day  long,  wher- 
ever I  walked,  the  filthy  slime  splodged  over  my 
boots,  so  that  I  slipped  and  staggered  like  a  drunken 
man.  It  caked  one's  clothes,  splashed  one's  face,  was 
gritty  between  one's  teeth.  It  was  horrible  and  dis- 
gusting and  shook  our  nerves,  because  it  was  impossible 
to  walk  a  yard  in  a  straight  line  or  to  avoid  plunging 
into  quagmires.  The  bullock  waggons  as  they  crossed 
the  bridge  of  Mustafa  Pasha  flung  the  mud  away 
from  their  wheels.  The  gun  carriages  and  the  ammuni- 
tion carts  churned  it  up.  Officers  galloping  towards 
Adrianople  were  followed  by  spurting  fountains  of 
mud. 

It  was  bad  before  the  great  rains  of  mid-November. 
Afterwards  it  became  a  slimy  horror.  The  Maritza 
rose  higher  and  higher,  and  its  broad  stream,  flowing 
swiftly  towards  the  besieged  city,  was  thick  with 


THE    FIRST    REFUGEES   AFTF.R   THE    DEFEAT   AT    KIRK    KII.ISSE 


DEFRATRD   SOLDIERS    AT   CHOKI.U 


THK    RAILROAD   OF    RKTRKAT 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  83 

yellowish  foam,  a  mixture  of  mud  and  melted  snow, 
brought  down  from  the  mountains. 

Then  the  Maritza  overflowed  its  banks,  and  Bul- 
garian officers  watched  with  increasing  alarm  the 
rapid  advance  of  those  sweeping  waters.  They  were 
destroying  cart  tracks,  barring  the  way  between  one 
force  and  another  by  breaking  down  the  pontoon  bridge. 
The  military  camp  which  guarded  it  was  swamped  out. 

For  miles  along  the  winding  road  to  the  besieged 
city  the  fields  around  were  turned  into  lakes,  above 
which  the  naked  arms  of  great  trees  stretched  out  as 
though  for  help.  Villages  which  I  had  seen  burning 
two  weeks  before  were  now  encircled  with  water,  and 
had  become  wet,  black  ruins. 

Then  gradually  the  torrent  of  the  Maritza  slackened 
its  force,  and  officers  watching  the  measuring  rod 
below  the  bridge  saw  with  joy  that  the  water  was  sink- 
ing again  steadily. 

But  the  flood  had  brought  new  volumes  of  mud 
which  overspread  the  town  and  the  countryside,  and 
on  the  southern  side  of  the  river  there  was  one  great 
quagmire,  a  dangerous  place  for  horse  and  man,  as  I 
learnt  when  I  rode  there  one  day  up  to  the  stirrup 
leathers  at  times  in  water.  A  friend  of  mine  on  a 
bigger  horse  sank  deep  into  the  swamp  and  had  great 
trouble  before  he  reached  safer  ground. 

The  mud  there  could  not  be  escaped,  and  out  in  the 
trenches  the  Bulgarian  soldiers  ate  and  slept  and  lived  ,• 
in  mud,  and  cursed  it  fiercely.     This  slush,  which  oozed  \ 
between  their  sandals  and  their  leggings,  and  which  I 
bespattered  them  from  head  to  foot  and  got  into  their    ' 
food,  and  kept  them  wet  and  miserable,  was  more 
hated  by  them  than  Turkish  shells  and  Turkish  bullets, 


84  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

at  which  they  laughed,  until  perhaps  their  laughter 
turned  into  a  groan. 

Mustafa  Pasha,  once  a  prosperous  little  Turkish 
town,  was,  indeed,  little  better  than  a  mud-heap, 
for,  as  I  have  said,  many  of  its  houses  were  battered 
to  pieces,  and  rats  played  about  in  the  ruins  of  the 
homesteads. 

I  wandered  round  the  back  part  of  the  town  peeping 
through  casement  windows  or  through  gaping  holes 
in  the  adobe  walls,  at  the  piles  of  refuse  which  lay 
scattered  on  the  floors.  They  had  been  picked  over  by 
Bulgarian  soldiers  and  Bulgarian  peasants,  but  yielded 
but  little  booty.  Thousands  of  letters  written  in 
Turkish  characters,  perhaps  with  love  letters  among 
them,  full  of  Oriental  passion  and  poetry — I  could  not 
read  them — were  littered  in  those  broken  and  deserted 
homes,  where  horses  were  then  stabled,  or  where  cattle 
wandered  in. 

Strolling  about  in  this  deserted  quarter  I  came 
suddenly  upon  a  little  building  which  seemed  to  tell 
the  whole  tale  of  human  life,  and  the  terrible  irony  of 
it  all. 

It  was  a  tiny  Roman  temple,  the  tiles  showed  through 
the  crumbling  plaster  outside,  afterwards  converted 
into  a  Christian  church,  and  later  into  a  Mohammedan 
Mosque.  Before  the  Bulgarians  came  it  was  already 
a  ruin,  but  for  two  thousand  years  and  more  it  had 
stood  here  in  Mustafa  Pasha,  a  witness  of  civilisations 
coming  and  going,  of  one  religion  giving  place  to 
another,  of  life  and  death. 

And  there  Bulgarian  soldiers  were  feeding  their 
horses  under  the  shadow  of  its  walls,  a  telegraph 
apparatus  was  propped  against  its  buttresses,  and  rats 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  85 

played  about  its  dark  chambers,  among  the  litter  of 
cattle. 

All  the  refuse  lying  about  the  town  had  a  strange 
attraction  for  me.  I  had  become  a  rag-picker,  and 
like  Autolycus,  a  snapper  up  of  unconsidered  trifles. 
One  day  I  captured  a  Turkish  flag,  without  a  shot,  from 
a  street  corner,  and  a  dainty  fez  spangled  with  tin. 

I  was  forbidden  to  go  in  search  of  loot,  and  the 
military  police  had  no  mercy  on  peasants  who  prowled 
round  the  deserted  shops  or  among  the  muck  heaps 
with  sharp  eyes  for  anything  of  value.  I  have  seen 
many  men  and  women  marched  away  between  bayonets 
for  this  offence.  But  the  chief  commodity  of  Mus- 
tafa Pasha  was  the  wealth  of  mud  which  poured 
over  its  stones,  and  squelched  over  the  roads.  Wend- 
ing through  the  muck  of  it  soldiers  and  transports  still 
passed  on  their  way  to  Adrianople,  that  city  of  tragedy 
beyond  the  hills  that  frowned  upon  the  valleys. 

Across  the  bridge  one  day  came  King  Ferdinand 
with  his  general  staff,  and  for  once  the  roadway  was 
cleared  of  the  transport  waggons,  and  swept  clean  of 
mud.  The  King  proceeded  to  the  Bulgarian  church, 
a  simple  old  building  just  outside  the  town,  where  a 
private  service  was  held  for  his  Majesty  and  his  staff. 

Returning  afterwards  over  the  bridge  the  King 
stopped  and  examined  the  damage  done  by  the  Turks 
when  they  attempted  to  destroy  it  in  their  retreat. 

I  happened  to  be  standing  near,  and  seeing  that  I 
was  an  English  correspondent,  the  King  walked  to- 
wards me  and  shook  hands.  He  asked  the  name  of 
my  paper,  and  when  he  heard  that  it  was  The  Graphic 
said  that  the  paper  was  an  old  friend  of  his.  He 
spoke  almost  perfect  English  and  was  very  genial  and 


86  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

cordial  in  his  manner,  although  as  I  shall  have  to  tell 
later,  he  had  no  desire  to  encourage  war-correspondents 
in  their  anxiety  to  watch  the  operations  of  war. 

Of  the  Press  photographers  he  had  a  special  dislike, 
amounting  almost  to  a  dread,  and  one  of  his  remarks 
to  me,  when  he  perceived  that  he  was  being  snap- 
shotted, was  an  epigram  which  amused  me  a  good  deal. 

"  This  photography,"  said  the  King,  "  is  not  a  pro- 
fession but  a  disease." 

He  continued  to  chat  with  me  in  an  informal  way, 
and  I  remember  one  sentence  which  revealed  a  touch 
of  triumph  at  the  Bulgarian  successes. 

"  The  first  time  I  came  over  this  bridge,"  said  his 
Majesty,  "  I  was  received  in  state  by  the  Turkish 
authorities,  who  conducted  me  over  the  town.  Now 
I  come " 

He  did  not  finish  his  sentence,  but  laughed  and  made 
a  significant  gesture  indicating  that  he  came  as  a  con- 
queror, and  in  very  different  circumstances. 

He  walked  with  me  a  little  way  to  the  parapet  of 
the  bridge  and  pointed  out  the  beauty  of  the  scenery 
on  the  banks  of  the  Maritza,  upon  which  the  sunlight 
gleamed. 

"It  is  a  beautiful  country,"  he  said,  "  perhaps  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  views  in  the  world." 

Then  he  referred  to  the  Batak  atrocities  which  had 
occurred  five  years  ago,  and  remarked  that  the  Turks 
were  as  brutal  now  as  they  were  then. 

"  Intelligence  has  come  to  us,"  said  his  Majesty, 
"  of  horrible  deeds  committed  by  the  Turks  in  their 
retreat,  of  children  found  decapitated  and  women 
mutilated." 

This  conversation  with  the  King  was  very  interesting 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  87 

to  me  and  gave  me  the  opportunity  of  studying  the 
personality  of  a  man  who  has  changed  the  map  of 
Europe,  and  organised  one  of  the  greatest  wars  in 
history.  Simple  as  his  words  were  there  was  an  air 
about  the  man  which  impressed  me  as  the  sign  of  a 
strong,  dominant,  and  able  character,  with  the  simpli- 
city and  directness  that  belongs  to  those  who  do  big 
things  in  a  big  way,  and  rise  above  the  trivialities  of 
ceremony  and  self-assertion. 

Before  describing  in  detail  the  progress  of  the  siege 
of  Adrianople  I  must  narrate  the  impressions  that  came 
to  me  when  for  the  first  time  I  looked  down  upon  the 
beleagured  city.  My  first  view  of  the  city  was  from 
the  last  ridge  of  the  long  range  which  sweeps  from  the 
north  down  to  the  valley  of  the  Maritza.  I  drove  part 
of  the  way  with  three  comrades,  in  a  three-horsed 
carriage  with  loud  tingling  bells,  which  by  much  schem- 
ing and  not  a  little  money  I  had  managed  to  bring 
from  the  Army  Headquarters  at  Stara  Zagora. 

It  was  nearly  the  death  of  me,  for  my  driver  was  a 
reckless  fellow  who  urged  his  sorry  steeds  forward  over 
boulders,  ruts  and  swamps,  careless  of  the  laws  of 
gravity,  and  drove  recklessly  upon  the  edge  of  little 
precipices,  with  yells  and  shouts.  Sometimes  for  half 
an  hour  at  a  time  we  crawled  slowly  at  the  tail  of  long 
convoys  of  bullock-waggons,  and  sometimes  had  to 
pull  up  for  long  waits  while  there  passed  a  train  of  ox- 
carts bringing  back  wounded  men  under  the  Red  Cross. 
I  peered  under  the  hoods  of  these  jolting  carts  and  saw 
human  forms  lying  huddled  up  in  straw. 

Not  a  groan  came  from  them,  though  the  agony  of 
that  road  over  loosely  strewn  stones  and  in  deep  ruts 
must  have  shaken  the  life  out  of  many  a  poor  devil 


88  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

who  had  been  picked  up  in  the  trenches.  Some  of  the 
men  were  sitting  up  in  the  straw  with  bandaged  heads 
and  arms,  while  others  walked,  trudging  bravely  along 
with  their  arms  in  splints,  though  their  faces  showed 
the  extremity  of  their  suffering  and  weariness.  Two 
convoys  and  ambulance  waggons  became  tangled  up 
with  a  long  linejof  gun-carriages  and  limber- waggons 
bringing  up  howitzers  and  siege-guns  for  the  great 
attack  on  Adrianople. 

I  was  glad  to  escape  from  all  the  hurly-burly  of  the 
road,  and  especially  from  the  sight  of  the  wounded, 
which  sickened  me  with  pity.  Leaving  my  carriage 
in  a  loop  of  the  road,  I  climbed,  with  my  companions, 
afoot,  to  the  crest  of  the  hill,  and  after  slipping  down 
and  struggling  up  again,  came  at  last  to  a  ridge  which 
looked  straight  down  the  valley.  There,  not  very  far 
away,  was  the  besieged  city,  Adrianople,  its  minarets 
and  turrets  glistening  in  the  sun. 

It  lay  outspread  in  a  dip  of  the  valley  at  the  far  end 
of  the  Maritza,  which  ran  like  a  gold  snake  across  the 
green  carpet  of  the  landscape.  Immediately  below 
me,  nestling  at  the  foot  of  the  ridge  on  which  I  stood, 
was  a  Bulgarian  camp.  Here  were  the  Macedonian 
volunteers,  not  of  much  use  in  the  trenches,  but  ready 
for  bayonet  work  and  hand  to  hand  fighting,  and 
away  across  a  white  winding  road  which  ran  almost 
parallel  with  the  river,  in  a  hollow  of  the  billowy  slopes, 
was  the  main  body  of  the  Bulgarian  army,  a  huge  black 
patch  on  the  grass,  but  plainly  visible  as  a  great  camp  of 
armed  men,  with  many  guns  and  waggons.  On  the  other 
side  of  the  river  were  other  masses  of  Bulgarian  troops, 
crossing  by  pontoon  bridges  and  sweeping  in  a  wide  devour 
to  the  main  army  beyond  the  reach  of  the  Turkish  guns. 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  89 

Now  and  again  from  the  ridges  just  above  Adrianople 
there  came  a  little  cloud  of  white  smoke,  appearing 
at  first  like  a  puff  ball  but  gently  wafted  into  thin  wisps 
along  the  hill-sides.  I  could  hear  the  loud  crash  of  the 
great  guns,  and  now  and  again  the  quick  rattle  of 
machine-guns. 

The  spectacle  around  me  was  grim  and  terrible,  and 
when  the  sun  began  to  sink  into  a  great  blaze  of  blood- 
red  light  overspreading  the  western  sky  above  the 
sombre  line  of  hills,  it  assumed  an  awful  grandeur  and 
beauty.  Four,  five  and  then  six  villages  a  little  way 
across  the  river  began  to  burn  with  a  fierce  and  swift 
destruction.  The  Bulgarian  troops  had  fired  them, 
not  I  believe  out  of  mere  blind  hatred  of  the  Turk,  but 
strictly  for  military  purposes.  They  burned  like 
flaming  torches,  great  tongues  of  fire  licking  from  roof  to 
roof  until  the  villages  were  burning  furnaces  of  red 
light,  intense  and  vivid  as  molten  metal,  with  black 
patches  breaking  through  the  glare  where  houses  had 
once  stood,  and  with  trees  in  the  foreground  silhoutted 
as  black  as  ink.  Those  great  bonfires  were  of  an 
indescribable  beauty,  and  I  gazed  at  them  fascinated 
by  a  land  of  joyful  terror  difficult  to  define. 

When  the  darkness  came,  wrapping  me  about  like  a 
velvet  cloak,  I  could  see  nothing  but  the  shadow  forms 
of  the  hills,  and  in  the  blackest  pits  of  them  twin 
cascades  of  fire  and  volumes  of  rosy  smoke.  Above, 
the  heaven  was  spangled  with  bright  stars,  and  a  pale 
moon  looked  down  from  a  sky  still  shimmering  with 
faint  light.  All  the  beauty  and  majesty  of  the 
universe  seemed  to  be  gazing  down  upon  the  theatre  of 
war,  where  the  homes  of  men  were  being  burned  and  a 
body  of  men  was  stealing  across  the  countryside  with 


90  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

deadly  weapons  to  attack  a  city  in  which  there  was  a 
living  terror. 

But  before  the  darkness  came,  in  the  beauty  of  this 
day  upon  the  hills,  I  sat  down  to  a  picnic  luncheon  to 
the  music  of  the  guns  and  afterwards  played  a  game  of 
chess  with  a  German  confrere,  while  a  big  black- 
bearded  Professor — a  Gargantuan  in  size  and  appetite 
— played  patience  with  a  tiny  pack  of  cards  while  he 
drank  Erbswurth  soup  and  munched  tablets  of 
chocolate. 

After  that  game,  played  in  the  strangest  surroundings, 
I  walked  towards  an  adventure.  Two  miles  away  from 
my  hill  was  one  of  those  burning  villages  which  have 
followed  the  retreat  of  the  Turks  and  the  advance,  of 
the  Bulgarian  army. 

It  was  a  place  called  Pashachivlik,  once  a  place  of 
Turkish  homesteads,  with  neat  little  wooden  houses  and 
big  farms  enclosed  by  a  circle  of  great  hay-stacks. 
Turkish  peasant  farmers  had  gone  home  to  this  place 
after  their  long  day's  work  in  the  fields,  glad  to  see  the 
lights  twinkling  in  their  windows  ;  women  had  brought 
children  into  the  world  in  those  old  cottages  ;  from 
generation  to  generation  small  black-eyed  boys 
and  girls  had  played  in  the  barns  and  in  the  gar- 
dens. 

Now  it  was  all  just  a  black,  blazing  ruin. 

The  peasants  had  fled  with  their  children,  and  the 
only  living  things  left  were  lean  dogs,  who  howled 
around  the  relics  of  their  old  homes,  and  one  miserable 
donkey  with  singed  hair  and  burnt  feet,  as  black  as  the 
cinders  upon  which  it  lay. 

I  wandered  about  the  small  streets,  half  suffocated 
by  the  poisonous  smoke  which  rolled  out  of  the  gaping 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  91 

windows  and  shattered  roofs,  scorched  by  the  intense 
heat  of  this  horrible  bonfire. 

Now  and  again  there  would  be  a  clatter  and  rumble, 
and  down  would  fall  a  pile  of  bricks,  or  a  great  beam, 
scattering  sparks  as  it  hit  the  earth. 

At  some  hazard  I  went  into  one  or  two  of  the  ruined 
houses,  and  picked  up  the  pages  of  Turkish  books,  and 
scraps  of  letters  written  in  Turkish  script.  Afterwards 
I  found  that  looting  was  going  on  in  a  more  serious  way. 
Peasants  were  creeping  about  the  heaps  of  burning  tim- 
ber filling  their  sacks  with  the  relics  of  these  homesteads. 
One  old  man  and  woman  had  laden  a  donkey  with  grain 
seized  from  a  barn  which  had  almost  escaped  destruction. 

But  they  started  back  panic-stricken  and  tried  to 
hide  their  booty  when  a  couple  of  soldiers  came  running 
up  and  shouting.  Long  guns  were  slung  about  them, 
and  one  of  the  soldiers  poked  his  bayonet  at  the  old 
man  and  threatened  to  run  it  between  his  ribs  if  he 
did  not  unload  his  sacks. 

I  managed  to  convince  the  soldier  that  I  was  a  man 
of  blameless  character  and  good-will,  and  in  return  for 
cigarettes  he  led  me  away  to  a  camp  on  the  banks  of 
the  Maritza,  where  I  was  introduced  to  a  Bulgarian 
officer  who  spoke  perfect  English,  learnt  in  America. 
He  was  in  command  of  a  cyclist  corps  guarding  a  pon- 
toon bridge  across  the  Maritza,  with  orders  to  blow  it 
up  and  ride  away  if  any  Turks  happened  to  break  out 
of  Adrianople  in  strong  force. 

In  this  little  camp  by  the  shining  waters  of  the 
broad  river  I  was  regaled  with  good  soup  and  baked 
pumpkin,  and  other  gifts,  offered  with  delightful  friend- 
liness by  men  who  looked  very  savage  in  their  sheep- 
skins and  mud-stained  uniforms. 


92  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

Later  I  got  into  my  carriage  again,  and  in  a  spirit 
of  recklessness  and  folly  drove  far  along  the  winding 
road  until  it  seemed  that  I  must  soon  have  reached  the 
gates  of  Adrianople.  My  comrades  and  I  were  well 
within  the  firing  zone,  and  as  the  shadows  fell  we  were 
surrounded  by  the  sullen  booming  of  the  guns.  At  last 
we  turned  and  followed  the  long  procession  of  Red 
Cross  carts,  little  hay-carts  stuffed  with  straw,  upon 
which  lay  Turkish  and  Bulgarian  wounded,  with  a  red 
cross  flag  trailing  behind. 

It  was  the  long  trail  of  blood  away  from  Adrianople, 
where  the  Bulgarians  had  suffered  heavier  losses  than 
they  care  to  tell,  in  spite  of  their  victorious  advance. 
The  sun  glowed  red  above  the  western  hills,  and  the 
mountain  ridges  were  a  deep  purple  and  velvet  black 
against  the  translucent  sky,  as  I  drove  back  to  the  tune 
of  my  jingling  bells. 

When  I  came  back  into  Mustafa  Pasha,  walking  the 
last  part  of  the  way,  the  searchlights  of  Adrianople 
swept  across  the  country,  touching  the  crests  of  the 
hills  with  silvery  rings  and  searching  into  the  hollows 
of  the  valleys.  Then  waving  arms  of  light  enveloped 
me  for  a  moment  in  their  glory.  It  seemed  as  if  the 
eyes  of  Adrianople  had  searched  me  out,  a  little,  lonely 
figure  in  the  great  darkness,  stumbling  over  the  rock- 
strewn  ground. 

On  Friday,  November  i5th,  when  the  afternoon  sun 
turned  the  Maritza  into  a  broad  stream  of  shining  gold, 
I  turned  out  of  the  main  street  of  Mustafa  Pasha  to 
watch  an  incident  in  a  back-yard.  In  a  war  where 
thousands  of  men  have  been  killed  it  was  but  a  trivial 
affair,  merely  the  hanging  of  two  Turks  who  had  been 
caught  red-handed  after  murder.  But  to  them  it  was 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  93 

important  enough,  this  episode  in  a  back-yard,  where 
they  were  to  play  the  final  act  of  life,  and  to  the  Bul- 
garian spectators  it  was  invested  with  the  dignity  of 
vengeance,  for  many  massacres  and  many  murders 
done  by  the  Turks  in  the  days  of  their  power. 

To  me,  a  man  unfamiliar  with  such  sights,  it  was  a 
strange  and  dreadful  lesson  in  human  psychology. 

I  had  seen,  some  days  before,  the  two  prisoners 
brought  into  Mustafa  Pasha  by  an  escort  with  fixed 
bayonets,  and  had  heard  the  tale  of  their  deeds.  They 
were  Bashi-Bazouks,  renowned  in  their  district  for 
many  murderous  acts  upon  defenceless  Christians. 

It  is  said  that  one  of  them,  the  elder  of  the  two,  had 
murdered  twenty-three  people  with  his  own  hand,  and 
that  the  other  had  cut  up  women  and  children.  The 
crime  for  which  they  had  been  taken  and  condemned 
was  the  cold-blooded  murder  of  three  Bulgarian 
soldiers  billeted  in  their  house. 

They  were  to  be  hanged,  and  the  ropes  were  ready 
for  them,  dangling  from  the  branches  of  a  stout  tree  in 
a  ruined  garden  at  the  back  of  some  deserted  houses. 
An  old  ladder  was  propped  up  against  the  tree,  and  a 
few  packing-cases  had  been  piled  up  insecurely  beneath 
one  of  the  nooses.  There  was  nothing  beneath  the 
other  noose,  but  at  the  last  moment  a  soldier  brought 
up  a  cabinet  about  a  yard  high,  with  broken  panes  and 
feet.  It  seemed  to  him  good  enough  to  support  a 
Turk  during  his  last  moments. 

There  was  a  little  crowd  in  the  ruined  garden, 
trampling  over  the  bushes  and  refuse  and  rubbish 
heaps  which  smelt  horribly.  Among  them  were  photo- 
graphers, a  few  journalists,  Bulgarian  peasants,  soldiers, 
and  police.  One  soldier  drew  his  sword  and  obligingly 


94  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

hacked  down  some  of  the  boughs  which  stood  in  the 
way  of  the  cameras.  The  gentlemen  of  the  Press  were, 
for  once,  to  have  a  close  view.  I  wondered  what  was 
the  fascination  which  made  men  eager  to  see  other 
men  die,  which  prevented  me  from  turning  away  from 
the  approaching  horrors. 

Before  I  could  get  an  answer  to  the  riddle  there  was 
a  sudden  hush,  and  through  the  back-yard  the  con- 
demned men  came  with  their  guards.  Their  wrists 
were  tied  tightly  behind  their  backs,  and  their  feet  were 
also  bound,  but  loosely,  so  that  they  could  shamble 
forward.  They  were  pushed  on  between  a  quickset 
hedge  of  bayonets,  like  beasts,  but  as  they  came  near 
to  where  I  had  stood  I  was  struck  by  the  dignity  of 
these  two  murderers,  and  by  the  courage  with  which 
they  faced  their  doom. 

One  of  them  was  an  old  man  with  white  hair  and 
beard,  a  thick  bare  neck,  and  great  shoulders.  His 
companion  was  a  younger  man,  though  perhaps  fifty 
years  of  age,  very  tall,  and  with  a  long,  lean,  aquiline 
face,  and  a  short  black  beard.  Both  of  them  wore  the 
Turkish  fez,  and  were  well  dressed  as  men  of  some 
rank. 

It  was  clear  that  they  accepted  their  fate.  Both  of 
them  stared  up  at  the  gallows  tree,  and  their  eyes  did 
not  flinch  from  the  sight  of  those  dangling  ropes. 
Then  they  looked  round  upon  the  crowd  about  them, 
at  all  those  watching  eyes  and  pointing  cameras  and 
pitiless  soldiers. 

An  officer  read  out  their  indictment  and  condemna- 
tion. It  was  a  long  document  of  several  pages  and 
many  paragraphs,  and  it  seemed  to  me  too  long  while 
men  waited  for  death.  At  the  end  of  the  oration  there 


IN  MUSTAFA  PASHA  95 

was  a  movement  among  the  soldiers,  and  a  young  officer, 
speaking  to  the  condemned  men  in  Turkish,  said  that 
they  would  be  allowed  five  minutes  to  say  their  prayers. 

They  had  more  than  five  minutes.  I  think  it  must 
have  been  fifteen  minutes  while  those  murderers  pre- 
pared themselves  for  death.  Their  bonds  were  cut 
from  their  wrists  and  feet,  and  they  used  their  time 
busily,  and  as  calmly  as  though  they  were  making 
ready  for  a  night's  rest,  or  a  morning's  work.  I  saw 
the  older  man  most  clearly. 

It  was  the  strangest,  most  fantastic,  most  tragic 
thing  I  have  ever  seen.  This  old  fellow,  with  the  mild 
eyes,  who  was  accused  of  almost  unspeakable  crimes, 
prepared  to  go  to  Allah  with  a  clean  body  and  a  prayer- 
ful mind.  He  took  off  his  shoes  and  washed  his  feet 
very  carefully  in  water  brought  to  him  by  a  soldier  in 
a  tin  can.  Then  he  washed  his  face,  hands  and  arms 
v>vvigorously,  and  afterwards,  in  fresh  water,  rinsed  out 
his  mouth.  Raising  his  hands  to  his  ears  with  that 
gesture  which  is  characteristic  among  Oriental  people, 
and  familiar  to  us  in  stage  caricatures  of  old  Jews,  he 
listened  for  the  voice  of  God,  and  then  prostrated 
himself  upon  the  ground. 

An  officer  had  his  watch  in  his  hand,  counting  the 
minutes,  but  before  he  had  called  out  the  time  limit 
the  old  man  was  on  his  feet  again,  and  walked  under 
the  gallows  tree.  He  took  off  his  silver  ring  and  flung 
it  on  the  ground,  with  a  gesture  of  disdain,  as  though 
wealth  were  but  dirt  now,  and  then  handed  other  small 
objects  of  value — a  silver  box,  a  cigarette  holder,  a 
watch — to  a  young  officer  standing  close  to  him.  The 
second  man  was  ready  too — and  a  moment  later  the 
dreadful  work  began. 


96  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

An  officer  called  to  the  crowd  for  any  man  who 
could  tie  a  good  knot.  Two  peasants  at  the  back  of  the 
garden  volunteered  with  smiling  faces,  and  showed 
their  skill  by  trussing  up  the  condemned  men  as  they 
would  poultry  for  the  market.  Not  a  murmur  of 
anguish  or  of  anger  came  from  the  lips  of  those  two 
strange  beings. 

I  had  one  last  glimpse  of  their  faces,  grave,  imper- 
turbable, almost  beautiful  in  their  mournful  dignity. 
I  had  to  repeat  to  myself  the  tale  of  their  crimes  to 
prevent  the  surging  up  of  a  great  pity  for  these  two 
criminals.  They  had  the  look  of  martyrs.  Then  swift 
hands  thrust  white  sacks  over  their  heads,  and  drew 
them  down  almost  to  their  feet,  so  that  they  were 
terrible  and  grotesque  forms,  like  dummy  figures. 
Even  now,  when  darkness  came  upon  them  and  their 
fate  was  very  near,  no  cry  escaped  from  them. 

The  old  man  bent  his  head  forward  so  that  the  noose 
might  be  slipped  over  it.  Two  moments  more,  and 
the  bodies  hung  from  the  gallows  tree.  Powerful  men 
sprang  to  them,  and  dragged  at  their  feet  and  swung 
free  with  them  so  that  death  might  be  quick.  I  think 
they  died  quickly,  though  the  tall  man's  body  jerked 
more  than  that  of  his  old  comrade  in  crime.  The 
crowd  laughed  a  little  at  those  dummy  figures.  It 
seemed  to  them  amusing  to  see  how  grotesque  they 
looked — those  two  Turks  who  could  no  longer  murder 
defenceless  Christians.  It  seemed  to  them  good  to  see 
the  dogs  die,  and  when  they  were  cut  down  and  flung 
upon  the  ground  with  sprawling  arms  and  feet,  men 
could  not  restrain  their  mirth.  My  God,  what^a 
comedy,  in  the  sunlight  of  a  beautiful  afternoon  ! 


CHAPTERLVI 

THE  SIEGE  OF  ADRIANOPLE 

IT  was  obvious,  even  before  the  war  had  begun, 
to  all  those  people  who,  with  a  little  military 
knowledge,  were  studying  their  war  maps,  that  Adrian- 
ople  would  be  one  of  the  most  important  points  in  the 
great  campaign.  It  was  the  strongest  fortified  position 
on  the  main  line  to  Constantinople  from  Bulgaria,  and 
its  strategic  position  was  of  immense  significance  to 
the  Turkish  army.  It  would  be  necessary  for  the 
Bulgarians  to  invest  the  city  with  a  very  powerful 
army  before  they  could  attempt  any  flanking  move- 
ment from  the  north-east.  Neither  the  Turks  nor  the 
Bulgarians  under-estimated  the  supreme  importance 
of  this  position,  and  long  before  the  war  had  been 
declared  they  were  both  making  secret  preparations, 
on  the  one  side  for  defence  and  on  the  other  for  attack. 
For  some  months,  fully  anticipating  the  war  which  to 
the  general  public  in  Europe  seemed  to  be  so  sudden, 
the  Turkish  military  authorities,  under  the  direction 
of  Nazim  Pasha,  the  Commander-in-Chief,  had  been 
gradually  strengthening  the  Ottoman  defences,  and 
concentrating  troops  in  the  area  between  Adrianople 
and  Kirk  Kilisse,  behind  a  chain  of  forts  built  up  in 
1909  by  Field  Marshal  von  der  Gottz.  In  spite  of  the 
Oriental  railway  having  only  a  single  track  of  line, 
7  97 


98  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

its  capacity  was  tested  to  the  utmost,  and  there  was  a 
steady  stream  of  war  guns  and  munitions  pouring  up. 
At  the  general  mobilisation  of  the  Turkish  army  the 
troops  were  sent  forward  at  the  rate  of  20,000  a  day, 
great  bodies  of  cavalry  and  infantry  being  sent  along 
by  road.  They  contained  some  of  the  pick  of  the 
Turkish  army,  but  the  majority  of  them  were  Redifs 
or  reservists  from  Anatolia,  wiry  men  and  good  fighters, 
with  a  fanatical  hatred  of  the  Christian  and  an  Oriental 
carelessness  of  death,  but  untrained  in  the  use  of  arms 
and  very  poor  shots.  The  garrison  of  Adrianople 
before  it  was  closed  by  the  siege  amounted  roughly 
to  50,000  men,  the  officers  of  whom  were  quite  con- 
fident of  being  able  to  defend  themselves  against  any 
force  of  Bulgarian  and  Servian  troops  which  could  be 
hurled  against  the  network  of  forts,  field  works  and 
mines.  The  whole  strategy  of  the  Turkish  commanders 
seems  to  have  been  based  upon  the  assumption  that  the 
Bulgarians  would  not  take  the  risk  of  advancing  south 
on  the  eastern  side  of  the  city  while  they  contained 
such  a  great  army  in  their  rear,  to  cut  them  off  in  case 
of  retreat.  If  this  assumption  were  right,  the  Turkish 
army  in  Thrace,  numbering  at  least  100,000  men  outside 
Adrianople,  would  be  free  to  take  the  offensive  and 
drive  the  Bulgarians  down  the  valley  of  the  Maritza. 

On  the  other  hand,  the  Bulgarians  had  no  intention 
of  making  a  dead  stop  outside  Adrianople.  As  the 
world  now  knows,  their  strategy  was  much  more  daring. 
They  also  had  been  laying  their  plans  to  concentrate 
heavily  and  swiftly  upon  the  Turkish  city,  and  were 
confident  that  they  could  at  least  close  in  upon  three 
sides  of  it  with  such  irresistible  strength  that  the 
garrison  would  be  unable  to  dislodge  them  from  their 


THE  SIEGE  OF  ADRIANOPLE        99 

positions  and  drive  them  back  through  the  pass  of 
Mustafa  Pasha  into  Bulgarian  territory.  Having 
established  themselves  to  the  west,  north  and  south 
of  Adrianople,  they  would  smash  their  way  down  from 
the  north  to  the  eastern  side,  and  by  a  formidable 
attack  upon  Kirk  Kilisse  cut  the  communication 
between  the  grand  army  of  the  Turks  and  the  garrison 
inside  the  city,  thus  completely  isolating  it,  and  render- 
ing its  force  impotent  for  the  rest  of  the  war,  even  if  it 
were  not  compelled  to  surrender.  As  the  story  of  the 
war  shows,  the  Bulgarian  plan  was  entirely  successful, 
and  General  Savoffs  strategy  was  justified  in  the  most 
brilliant  way. 

No  sooner  had  war  been  declared  than  the  Second 
Army  of  the  Bulgarians  advanced  towards  Mustafa 
Pasha,  from  which  the  outposts  of  the  Turks  fell  back. 
The  town  was  deserted  by  most  of  its  inhabitants,  all 
but  the  Christian  population  flying  in  terror  to  the 
shelter  of  Adrianople,  abandoning  their  shops  and 
the  heavier  furniture  of  their  houses,  and  taking  with 
them  only  what  they  could  load  upon  their  bullock 
and  donkey  carts.  The  soldiers  before  retiring  made 
an  ineffective  attempt  to  blow  up  the  great  bridge 
over  the  Maritza  which  leads  into  the  town,  but  did 
their  work  so  badly  that  very  little  damage  was  done. 
It  was  one  of  their  fatal  acts  of  incompetency.  That 
one  bridge  was  worth  a  victory  to  the  Bulgarians,  for 
it  became  the  passage  way  of  thousands  of  troops,  of 
vast  convoys,  and  of  all  their  siege  guns,  and  the 
destruction  of  it  would  have  made  a  great  deal  of 
difference  to  the  rapidity  and  success  of  their  advance. 
It  was  with  a  joyous  triumph  that  the  Bulgarian 
officers  found  it  safe  and  sound  and  passed  over 


ioo  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

it  for  the  first  time  to  take  possession  of  the  town. 
General  Ivanoff,  in  command  of  the  Second  Army, 
installed  himself  and  his  staff  in  the  Turkish  Municipal 
Buildings,  which  were  then  used  henceforth  as  the 
headquarters.  The  Bulgarian  flag  was  hoisted  over  it 
as  a  sign  of  conquest,  and  the  Turkish  flag  of  the 
Crescent  was  hauled  down  and  torn  in  half.  By  a 
curious  act  of  fate  the  remnant  of  it  is  now  in  the 
possession  of  an  English  writer,  and  hangs  as  a  trophy 
in  his  study.  It  is  the  property  of  the  man  who  writes 
these  words. 

The  first  battle  which  the  Bulgarians  had  to  en- 
counter in  their  attempt  to  seize  the  advanced  positions 
on  the  way  to  Adrianople  was  at  Kadikoi,  on  the  right 
bank  of  the  Maritza,  and  on  a  high  plateau  led  up  to 
across  the  valley  by  hills  rising  to  various  heights,  the 
elevated  ground  forming  a  wedge  between  the  Maritza 
and  Arda  rivers,  at  the  junction  of  which  is  Adrianople 
itself.  The  battle  took  place  on  October  22nd,  and  the 
Turks,  who  were  entrenched,  fought  stubbornly.  But 
the  Bulgarians  showed  an  irresistible  determination 
and  that  marvellous  spirit  of  gallantry  which  inspired 
their  peasant  soldiers  from  the  outset.  In  spite  of  the 
strength  of  the  Turkish  positions  the  Bulgarians  swept 
them  from  their  trenches,  and  afterwards  established; 
themselves  here  in  a  most  formidable  manner.  Down 
below  the  Arda  valley  runs  at  the  foot  of  the  Rhodope 
mountains  to  the  west,  and  a  few  days  later  the  Bul- 
garians advanced  in  this  direction  and  established 
themselves  victoriously  after  severe  fighting,  main- 
taining a  perfect  line  of  communication  with  their 
main  army.  A  number  of  Turkish  villages  were  burned 
around  Adrianople,  so  that  they  might  not  afford 


THE  SIEGE  OF  ADRIANOPLE      101 

cover  for  the  Turks  in  any  sorties  which  they  might  be 
able  to  make.  Fighting  was  also  going  on  to  the 
north-east  of  the  city  by  the  Bulgarian  army  coming 
southward  in  preparation  for  their  great  plan  of  cam- 
paign. The  Bulgarians  found  these  positions  much 
harder  and  suffered  considerable  losses.  I  was  told 
by  some  of  the  Bulgarian  officers  that  these  losses 
were  increased  by  the  treacherous  behaviour  of  Turkish 
soldiers  who  raised  the  white  flag  on  several  occasions, 
and  having  deceived  the  army  fired  upon  them  from 
close  range.  Eventually,  however,  the  Turks  had  to 
retire,  and  in  one  part  of  the  retreat,  which  took  place 
in  a  great  hurry,  abandoned  two  batteries  with  their 
ammunition  waggons  and  accoutrements .  At  the  village 
of  Jenidze,  between  Adrianople  and  Kirk  Kilisse,  two 
depots  of  arms,  cartridges,  and  equipment,  were  found 
by  the  Bulgarians. 

The  Bulgarians  advanced  their  howitzer  and  field 
guns  to  closer  positions  under  the  cover  of  night,  but 
they  were  still  awaiting  many  of  their  heavier  guns 
which  had  not  yet  been  brought  up  to  the  front. 

The  position  of  Adrianople  during  the  last  days  of 
October  and  throughout  November  became  very 
serious  to  the  garrison  and  the  inhabitants.  The 
Turkish  defeat  at  Kirk  Kilisse  had  completely  isolated 
the  city  and  cut  it  off  from  all  means  of  receiving 
new  supplies.  Their  gravest  danger  was  starvation. 
In  ordinary  times  the  population  of  the  city  numbers 
about  100,000 ;  this  had  been  considerably  reduced  by 
the  panic-stricken  flight  of  many  of  the  citizens  before 
the  war,  the  richest  among  them  travelling  to  Con- 
stantinople, others  taking  refuge  in  Kirk  Kilisse,  which 
in  their  innocence  they  believed  to  be  a  safe  place  of 


102  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

retreat.  Both  these  withdrawals  were  more  than 
made  up  by  the  great  garrison,  and  the  task  of  feeding 
such  a  vast  number  of  people  must  have  taxed  the 
brains  of  those  in  charge  of  the  victualling  department. 
Fortunately  for  them,  a  siege  had  long  been  contem- 
plated, and  stores  had  been  piled  up  in  the  city  in  vase 
quantities,  but  even  with  that  foresight  it  was  impossible 
to  ensure  food  for  a  long  time.  Refugees  from  the 
town  told  us  that  the  water  supply  had  been  cut  off, 
and  that  no  water  could  be  obtained  except  from  the 
Maritza,  which  was  a  dangerous  source  for  people 
without  the  most  elementary  knowledge  of  sanitation. 
The  desperation  of  their  position  after  the  battles 
of  Kirk  Kilisse  and  Lule  Burgas  urged  the  Turks  to 
make  sorties  in  the  attempt  to  turn  the  Bulgarians  out 
of  their  entrenched  positions  and  break  a  way  through 
to  the  main  army.  Some  of  these  repeated  sorties 
were  of  a  formidable  character,  and  although  repulsed 
cost  the  Bulgarians  a  heavy  list  of  casualties.  In  one  of 
them,  during  the  first  days  of  November,  the  Turks 
opened  fire  from  all  their  forts  round  the  city  and 
tried  to  retake  a  position  in  the  north-west.  Twenty 
battalions  of  Turkish  troops  advanced  with  great 
courage,  but  the  Bulgarian  artillery,  directed  in  its  fire 
by  a  captive  balloon  and  an  aeroplane,  obtained  their 
range,  and  eventually  turned  them  back  on  to  the 
defences  in  great  disorder.  The  noise  of  this  conflict 
was  terrific  and  lasted  for  many  hours.  It  shook  the 
houses  of  Mustafa  Pasha  as  though  by  the  tremors 
of  an  earthquake,  and  terrified  the  Christian  inhabitants, 
many  of  whom  came  outside  their  houses  and  farms 
after  darkness  had  fallen  and  when  the  uproar  was 
most  appalling,  listening  with  white  faces  and  hushed 


103 

into  silence  except  when  some  old  woman  would  break 
into  a  loud  moaning  or  when  little  children  began  to 
wail,  terrified  by  this  thunder  in  the  night.  The 
official  bulletins  of  war  issued  in  the  Censor's  office  at 
Mustafa  Pasha  were  very  laconic  after  these  repeated 
sorties,  when  indeed  they  mentioned  them  even  by  a 
few  words,  which  ended  invariably  with  the  good  news 
— "  Turks  repulsed  with  great  loss."  Never  was  any 
mention  made  of  their  own  losses.  But  from  other 
sources  I  heard  that  these  were  serious.  A  Bulgarian 
priest,  who  used  to  drive  repeatedly  to  the  danger  zone 
in  a  carriage  which  was  about  as  picturesque  as  my  own,  ' 
told  me  that  on  one  day  alone  the  Bulgarians  had  lost  i 
800  men.  A  friendly  officer  also  gave  me  some  details. 
He  admitted  that  the  Turks  had  improved  their  posi- 
tion after  the  first  Bulgarian  successes,  and  had  re- 
captured some  of  their  forts,  driving  out  the  former 
victors  by  a  fury  of  shell  fire  which  they  were  unable  to 
sustain.  On  another  occasion  two  battalions  of  infantry 
advanced  upon  a  Turkish  mine,  which  blew  up  suddenly 
and  caused  a  frightful  slaughter.  The  position  of  the  ; 
Bulgarian  trenches  in  the  advanced  front  was  not  at  all 
enviable,  because  in  addition  to  the  way  in  which  they 
were  exposed  to  the  Turkish  shells  from  neighbouring 
forts  they  were  in  danger  of  starvation.  For  many 
days  it  was  impossible  to  reach  them  with  food  supplies 
owing  to  the  severity  of  the  enemy's  fire,  and  they  had 
to  endure  all  the  terrors  of  continued  hunger. 

In  spite  of  these  inevitable  losses  and  difficulties  the 
Bulgarian  siege  of  Adrianople  was  conducted  with  the 
greatest  skill.  I  watched  their  preparations  for  its 
investment  with  increasing  admiration.  They  made 
them  with  a  cold,  quiet  and  almost  leisurely  deliberation, 


104  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

without  any  undue  haste,  yet  never  with  delay. 
Without  any  flurry  the  long  tide  of  traffic  rolled  on 
towards  the  front,  and  to  a  man  without  military 
knowledge  it  seemed  incredible  that  the  Turks  should 
not  make  more  desperate  efforts  to  stop  this  work 
before  they  were  surrounded.  Why  did  they  not 
break  their  way  out  to  fire  upon  those  long,  slow  con- 
voys and  to  break  the  line  of  the  deadly  advance  ? 
After  the  one  big  fight  at  Kadikoi  it  was  only  when 
the  Bulgarian  army  had  taken  up  strong  positions 
that  the  Turks  began  to  make  their  sorties.  Then, 
during  the  early  days  of  November,  the  Servians  came 
with  two  divisions  to  garrison  Mustafa  Pasha  and 
to  complete  the  investment.  The  Turks  spent  an 
immense  amount  of  ammunition  in  trying  to  unmask 
the  positions  of  the  allied  armies,  but  the  latter  con- 
tinued to  make  their  entrenchments  and  to  bring  up 
their  siege  guns  without  answering  the  Turkish  fire 
unless  there  was  an  actual  sortie. 

Strictly  speaking,  there  was  never  a  bombardment 
of  Adrianople,  though  when  the  guns  were  banging 
away  both  officers  and  correspondents  used  to  talk 
of  the  "  bombardment."  It  consisted  really  in  a 
general  shell  fire  of  that  nest  of  forts  by  which  the  city 
was  surrounded  and  in  determined  rushes  of  advanced 
trenches.  The  Bulgarians  were  reluctant  to  throw 
their  shells  into  the  city  itself.  As  much  as  possible 
they  desired  to  restrain  themselves  from  the  work  of 
needless  destruction  and  to  avoid  the  sacrifice  of 
human  life.  At  least  that  is  the  reason  given  to  me 
by  many  of  the  officers,  and  I  do  not  doubt  their  word. 
After  the  battle  of  Lule  Burgas  it  was  not  an  essential 
part  of  the  plan  to  take  the  city  by  assault.  History 


105 

was  saved  from  a  dismal  chapter  of  horror,  when  a 
city  with  many  great  buildings  would  have  become 
a  heap  of  ruins  and  mangled  bodies.  The  mosque  of 
Sultan  Selim  did  not  lose  its  towers.  It  was  only  on 
the  outskirts  of  the  city  that  some  damage  was  done 
by  the  dropping  of  shells.  It  was  enough  to  hold  the 
place  in  a  ring  of  iron  and  to  prevent  any  attempt 
either  to  bring  in  supplies  or  to  force  a  way  out.  The 
Bulgarians  desired  the  correspondents  to  emphasise 
this  merciful  side  of  the  siege,  and  I  believe  there  was 
some  sincerity  in  their  anxiety  to  avoid  the  frightful 
business  of  actual  bombardment  j  but  the  cynical  mind 
would  point  out  that  they  never  really  obtained  a 
position  from  which  they  could  have  carried  out  the 
task.  Nevertheless,  the  situation  inside  the  city  must 
have  been  quite  infernal,  and  the  stories  which  were 
told  by  stray  fugitives  who  managed  to  escape  and  to 
surrender  to  the  Bulgarians  were  suggestive  in  their 
grim  descriptions.  Terror  was  continual  in  its  hold 
upon  the  great  body  of  inhabitants,  many  of  whom 
were  peasants  who  had  abandoned  their  homes  and 
their  prosperity  in  surrounding  villages,  and  who  now 
cowered  in  huddled  masses  within  the  walls,  poverty- 
stricken,  starving,  and  in  the  very  morass  of  misery. 
They  were  faced  with  the  extreme  horror  of  starvation, 
for,  with  the  greatest  possible  care,  rations  were  running 
out  and  the  store  dwindling.  But  it  was  in  its  nervous 
effect  that  the  siege  seems  to  have  been  most  terrible. 
The  noise  of  the  guns,  which  was  terrific  even  as  far 
away  as  Mustafa  Pasha,  was  absolutely  hellish  in 
Adrianople  itself.  By  day  it  kept  people  quivering 
with  the  shock  of  it  as  the  great  crashes  followed 
one  another  with  a  fury  of  sound ;  at  night  the  noise 


io6  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

became  infernal  in  its  violence,  stunning  the  ears  of 
the  inhabitants  and  making  the  very  houses  tremble. 
It  was  like  living  in  a  continual  earthquake.  To  those 
poor  people  in  Adrianople  the  nervous  strain  was 
increased  by  the  ordeal  of  suspense.  Ignorant  of  the 
military  situation,  inside  as  well  as  outside,  they  never 
knew  from  one  day  to  another  whether  the  besieging 
army  would  not  carry  the  city  by  assault  and  come 
through  the  streets  with  a  general  slaughter  and  an 
orgy  of  blood  and  loot.  They  could  not  go  to  bed  on 
any  night  without  the  possibility  of  being  awakened  by 
the  shouts  of  Bulgarians,  by  shots  in  the  streets,  and 
by  the  clash  of  cold  steel.  And  when  the  garrison 
made  their  sorties,  generally  under  the  cover  of  dark- 
ness, there  was  no  sleep  for  any  living  soul,  because 
the  adventure  might  end  for  all  of  them  in  massacre 
and  death.  Generally  it  ended  in  the  return  of  the 
attacking  column,  not  in  full  strength  but  dreadfully 
thinned,  sometimes  but  a  miserable  remnant  of  the 
body  which  had  marched  out,  and  with  a  wreckage 
of  maimed  and  shattered  men.  Out  beyond  the  fort 
were  men  who  never  came  back,  the  cold  husks  of  men. 
On  the  other  hand,  I  am  told  that  at  times  a  great 
hopefulness  animated  the  population,  unnatural  and 
unreasonable,  and  followed  by  a  violent  reaction  and 
a  renewal  of  their  deep  despondency.  The  success 
of  one  of  the  sorties  which  had  made  a  surprise  attack 
upon  the  Bulgarians  and  inflicted  great  damage  upon 
them  raised  the  spirits  of  the  people  and  became 
exaggerated  in  a  fantastic  way,  so  that  it  was  imagined 
that  the  garrison  army  would  smash  through  the 
enemy's  positions,  follow  their  retreat,  and  slaughter 
them  as  they  poured  in  a  rabble  through  Mustafa 


107 

Pasha.  Old  Turks  licked  their  lips  at  the  thought 
of  the  vengeance,  and  promised  themselves  a  cheerful 
time  with  curved  knives  and  upward  thrusts.  These 
savage  thoughts  prevailed  also  among  the  peasant 
soldiers  on  the  Bulgarian  side,  who  were  disheartened 
by  the  failure  to  capture  a  city  which  had  seemed 
like  a  ripe  pear  ready  to  fall  into  their  hands,  and  they 
were  ange-red  by  the  great  losses  which  they  sustained 
from  the  surprise  attacks  and  the  continued  shell  fire. 
They  also  made  vows  of  vengeance,  and  kept  their 
bayonets  very  sharp  and  covered  them  with  grease. 
The  besieging  soldiers  suffered  most  from  the  torrential 
rains  which  preceded  the  rising  and  flooding  of  the 
Maritza.  Their  trenches  were  rilled  with  water.  They 
lived  like  half-drowned  rats.  They  slept  in  puddles. 
At  night,  as  they  lay  in  the  trenches  wet  to  the  skin, 
the  cold  was  intense,  and  they  shivered  in  the  grips 
of  ague  and  suffered  horribly. 

So  the  siege  went  on,  tedious  and  interminable,  and 
as  often  as  possible  I  went  out  to  the  hills,  dodging 
the  vigilant  officers  who  had  a  quick  eye  for  the  red 
brassard  of  a  correspondent,  and  riding  or  walking  as 
far  as  possible  from  the  main  road  until  I  had  reached 
the  last  hill  which  looked  down  upon  the  city. 

From  afar  the  turrets  and  roofs  and  domes  and 
minarets  of  Adrianople  appeared  like  a  mirage  through 
a  haze  of  sunshine  and  a  thin  veil  of  mist.  The  sky 
was  very  clear  above  it.  Only  a  few  fleecy  clouds 
rested  above  the  horizon.  But  suddenly,  as  I  watched 
one  day,  a  new  cloud  appeared  like  a  great  ball  of  snow, 
which  unfolded  and  spread  out  in  curly  feathers,  and 
then,  after  a  few  moments,  disappeared.  It  was  the 
bursting  of  a  great  shell,  and  the  report  of  it  came 


io8  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

with  a  crash  of  thunder  which  seemed  to  shake  the 
hills.  Two,  three,  four  shells  burst  together  like 
bubbles,  and  then  there  followed  long,  low  rolls  of 
thunderous  sound  like  great  drums  beating  a  tattoo. 
The  noise  had  a  peculiar  rhythm,  like  the  Morse  code, 
with  long  stroke  and  short  signalling  death.  It  was 
made  by  the  Bulgarian  batteries  on  the  hill  forts,  and 
it  was  answered  by  the  Turkish  batteries  from  neigh- 
bouring hills.  Presently,  as  the  wreaths  of  smoke 
from  the  guns  faded  into  the  atmosphere,  I  ^aw  that 
tall,  straight  columns  of  smoke  were  risL_0  uom  the 
city  of  Adrianople  and  did  not  die  down.  They  rose 
steadily  and  spread  out  at  the  top,  and  flung  great 
wisps  of  black  murkiness  across  the  sky.  It  was  the 
smoke  of  buildings  set  on  fire  by  the  shells.  Other 
towers  of  black  smoke  rose  from  valleys  which  dipped 
between  hills.  The  Turkish  shells,  far-flung  from  their 
fortifications,  crashed  into  little  villages  once  under 
Turkish  rule  and  now  abandoned  by  all  inhabitants. 
Soon  there  would  be  nothing  left  of  them  but  blackened 
stumps  and  heaps  of  ash. 

As  I  stood  watching  one  day  I  saw  two  scenes  in  this 
grim  drama  which  made  my  pulses  beat  with  a  great 
excitement.  A  great  bird  flew  across  the  sky  towards 
the  city,  and  as  it  flew  it  sang  a  droning  song  like  the 
buzzing  of  an  enormous  bee.  It  was  a  monoplane, 
flown  by  a  Bulgarian  aviator,  who  had  volunteered 
to  reconnoitre  the  Turkish  defences.  It  disappeared 
swiftly  into  the  smoke-wrack,  and  for  some  time  I 
listened  intently  to  a  furious  fusillade  which  seemed 
to  meet  this  winged  spy.  After  half  an  hour  the 
aeroplane  came  back,  flying  swiftly  away  from  the  shot 
and  shell  which  pursued  it  from  the  low-lying  hills. 


THE  SIEGE  OF  ADRIANOPLE       109 

Its  wings  were  pierced,  so  that  one  could  see  the  sky 
through  them,  but  it  flew  steadily  from  the  chase  of 
death,  and  I  heard  its  rhythmic  heart-beat  overhead. 
Its  escape  was  certain  now.  It  had  mocked  at  the 
pursuit  of  the  shells,  the  loud  beat  of  its  engine  above 
me  was  a  song  of  triumph.  I  watched  it  disappear 
again — to  safety.  So  it  seemed ;  but  death  has  many 
ways  of  capture,  and  when  I  came  back  to  Mustafa 
Pasha  that  day  I  heard  that  the  unfortunate  aviator, 
after  his^escape  from  the  guns,  had  fallen  from  a  great 
height  wL;afli  sight  of  home,  and  that  the  hero's  body 
lay  smashed  to  pieces  in  the  wreckage  of  his  machine. 
Then  on  another  day  I  saw  another  drama  in  the 
air.  While  my  eyes  watched  the  smoke-clouds  from 
the  siege  guns  something  twinkled  and  glittered  to  the 
left  of  the  four  tall  minarets  of  the  great  mosque  of 
Adrianople.  It  was  the  smooth  silk  of  an  airship  which 
caught  the  rays  of  the  sun ;  this  cigar-shaped  craft 
rose  slowly  and  steadily  to  a  fair  height,  though  I 
think  it  was  tethered  at  one  end.  It  rose  above 
peaceful  ground  into  a  great  tranquillity,  which  lasted 
about  ten  minutes.  Then  suddenly  there  was  a  terrific 
clap  of  thunder  and  a  shell  burst  to  the  left  of  the 
airship.  I  gave  a  great  cry.  It  seemed  to  me  that 
the  frail  craft  had  burst  and  disappeared  into  nothing- 
ness. But  a  few  seconds  later,  when  the  smoke  was 
wafted  away,  I  saw  the  air-ship  still  poised  steadily 
above  the  earth,  untouched  by  that  death  machine. 
A  second  shell  was  flung  skywards,  far  to  the  right ; 
and  for  an  hour  I  watched  shells  rise  continually 
round  that  airship,  trying  to  tear  it  down  from  its  high 
observation  but  never  striking  it.  I  do  not  know  the 
names  of  the  men  who  piloted  that  ship,  but,  whoever 


no  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

they  were,  they  may  boast  of  a  courage  which  kept 
them  at  their  post  in  the  sky  amid  that  storm  of  shells. 

It  was  at  night  that  the  bombardment  of  Adrianople 
reached  the  heights  of  a  most  infernal  beauty.  Then 
the  sky  quivered  with  flashes  of  light,  and  tongues  of 
flame  leaped  out  from  the  hill-sides,  and  fire-balls 
danced  between  the  stars.  As  I  lay  in  bed  after  a 
day  on  the  hills  the  noise  of  the  bombardment  chased 
sleep  away,  and  every  great  gun  shook  the  old  Turkish 
farm-house  in  which  I  lived  as  though  heavy  iron 
bedsteads  were  being  dumped  down  upon  the  roof. 
Then  there  came  a  continued  roll  of  great  artillery. 
It  was  so  loud  and  seemed  so  close  that  for  a  moment 
the  wild  idea  came  to  me  that  the  Turks  had  smashed 
their  way  out  of  the  besieged  city  and  that  there  was 
fighting  in  Mustafa  Pasha.  I  rose  and  dressed  hastily, 
lighted  a  lantern,  and  went  out  into  the  darkness. 
All  around  me  was  the  barking  and  howling  of  dogs, 
hundreds  of  them,  baying  back  an  answer  to  the  guns. 
I  stumbled  through  quagmires  of  mud  and  pools  of 
water  until  I  came  to  the  bridge  of  Mustafa  over- 
looking the  wide  sweep  of  the  Maritza. 

I  passed  on  through  the  village,  and  past  many 
lines  of  sentries  and  men  encamped  round  fires  out- 
side the  mosques.  Then  in  the  shadow  of  a  doorway 
I  stood  still  and  watched  the  sky,  upon  which  was 
written  the  signs  of  death  still  seeking  victims  and 
destruction  away  in  the  city  below  the  hills.  There 
was  no  moon,  but  the  sky  was  thickly  strewn  with 
stars,  and  it  seemed  as  though  some  flight  of  fallen 
angels  were  raging  in  the  heavens.  I  saw  a  great  shell 
burst  below  Orion's  belt,  and  the  pointers  of  the  Great 
Bear  were  cut  across  by  a  great  sword  of  flame.  The 


Milky  Way  throbbed  with  intermittent  flashes  like 
sheet  lightning,  and  the  pathway  of  the  stars  was 
illumined  by  the  ruddy  glare  of  burning  houses  and 
smouldering  villages.  I  had  an  irresistible  desire  to 
get  closer  to  all  this  hellish  beauty,  to  walk  far  across 
the  hills  to  a  place  of  vantage  from  which  I  had  seen 
the  bombardment  by  day.  But  when  I  raised  my 
lantern  and  walked  forward  I  was  arrested  by  a  Bul- 
garian officer — and  this  was  the  end  of  my  night's 
vigil. 

As  all  the  world  knows  now,  the  city  of  Adrianople 
did  not  fall  before  the  armistice  arranged  between  the 
allies  and  Turkey ;  and  its  garrison,  which  had  main- 
tained such  an  heroic  defence,  deserved  the  fullest 
honours. 


CHAPTER  VII 
THE  BATTLE  WITH  THE  CENSORS 

THE  war  correspondents  who  had  been  sent  out 
by  most  of  the  important  newspapers  in 
Europe  to  chronicle  this  new  chapter  in  history  took 
an  active  and  daily  part  in  one  great  combat,  which 
increased  in  ferocity  as  time  went  on.  It  was  not  an 
affair  of  shot-and-shell,  but  of  violent  words  and  heated 
arguments. 

Personally,  looking  back  upon  this  side  of  the 
campaign  in  cool  blood,  I  cannot  blame  the  military 
authorities  for  the  attitude  they  adopted  towards  the 
correspondents.  After  all,  war  is  not  a  theatrical 
exhibition  nor  a  peep-show  for  descriptive  journalists 
and  men  of  literary  attainments.  It  was  a  business  in 
which  great  nations  had  staked  all  they  had.  It  was 
a  matter  of  life  and  death  to  them. 

Now,  a  war  correspondent  may  be  a  man  of  honour, 
of  good  sense  and  discretion,  he  may  even  be  in  deep 
sympathy  with  the  forces  to  which  he  is  attached,  and 
be  extremely  reluctant  to  publish  any  news  likely  to 
hurt  their  chances  in  the  field  or  to  put  valuable  infor- 
mation into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 

But,  when  all  that  is  admitted,  the  fact  remains  that 
his  presence  at  the  front  must  always  be  a  source  of 
grave  embarrassment  to  the  commanding  officers, 

1X3 


BATTLE  WITH  THE  CENSORS   113 

because  by  the  very  duties  of  his  profession  he  is  a 
spy,  bound  to  reveal  the  truth  of  things  whenever 
possible  and  as  much  as  possible  to  the  public  supplied 
by  his  paper.  If  he  sees  a  great  defeat  or  the  loss  of 
some  important  position  he  will  do  desperate  things  to 
put  the  news  on  to  the  cable.  If  he  sees  the  disposition 
of  troops  he  wishes  to  explain  them  as  clearly  and 
accurately  as  words  will  show.  Perhaps  if  his  article 
only  reached  the  country  for  whom  he  is  writing  it 
would  not  much  matter.  The  man  lounging  in  a  club 
in  St.  James's  Street  or  reading  his  sheet  in  the  Hamp- 
stead  Tube  might  read  the  truth  and  do  no  harm  with 
it.  But  in  the  modern  world  truth  may  not  be  isolated. 
A  few  seconds  after  it  has  been  published  in  one  country 
it  is  being  tapped-out  over  the  wires  to  other  countries, 
a  thousand  miles  away  or  more,  where  such  informa- 
tion is  read  greedily  and  passed  on  to  those  immediately 
concerned  on  the  enemy's  side.  It  may  forewarn 
generals  in  the  field.  It  may  give  them  the  secret  of 
their  opponents'  plans.  It  may  demoralise  a  nation 
or  encourage  them  to  further  resistance. 

All  this  is  obvious.  It  is  clear,  therefore,  that  the 
military  authorities  of  a  nation  at  war  have  every 
right  to  regard  a  war  correspondent  as  an  unmitigated 
nuisance  and  to  deal  with  him  accordingly  by  a  severe 
censorship  and  strict  regulations.  No  one  may  abuse 
the  Bulgarians  or  the  Turks  for  taking  these  precautions. 

But  I  think  the  Bulgarians  were  somewhat  to  blame 
for  encouraging  the  correspondents  in  the  first  place 
and  then  making  fools  of  them.  In  Sofia,  for  example, 
when  the  correspondents  arrived,  not  in  single  spies 
but  in  battalions,  they  were  not  warned  off.  No  one 
took  the  trouble  to  say :  "  Look  here,  gentlemen,  we 
ft 


H4  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

like  you  very  much  and  we  think  you  are  all  men  of 
talent   and  distinction,   but  we  absolutely   refuse  to 
allow  you  to  go  to  the  front."     If  something  like  that 
had  been  said  the  majority  of  them  at  least  would 
have    accepted    their    disappointment    and    returned 
home  to  their  various  offices.     But,  on  the  contrary, 
the  most  alluring  promises  were  held  out.     If  we  were 
only  patient  for  a  while  until  arrangements  could  be 
made,  we  should  all  be  taken  to  the  front.     No  one 
was  refused,  whatever  he  belonged  to,    a   big   or  a 
little  paper.     If  the    junior  reporter   of   the   Sewing 
Machine   Herald  or   the  funny  man  on   Comic   Cuts 
had  arrived  he  would  have  been  received  with  smiles 
and  bows,  given  his  armlet  and  papers,  and  told  that 
in  a  few  days  he  would  see  something  of  the  fighting. 
A  great  corps  of  correspondents  assembled  and  the 
Censors  were  thoroughly  scared,  but  still  they  had  not 
the  pluck  to  turn  anyone  back  before  the  campaign 
had  begun.     The  correspondents  were  encouraged  to 
buy  kits,  to  hire  interpreters  and  servants,  to  buy  up 
a  store  of  provisions.     Finally,  they  were  all  conducted 
in  a  special  train  with  a  restaurant  car  to  the  general 
headquarters,   and   the  same   foolish  game  began  of 
postponing  the  evil  day  when  they  would  no  longer  be 
patient,  but  demand  to  see  without  further  delay  the 
things  they  had  come  out  to  see. 

Finally,  when  at  Mustafa  Pasha  we  were  within 
reach  of  something  really  interesting,  when  the  noise 
of  great  guns  was  actually  in  our  ears,  and  when  a 
great  siege  was  being  carried  out  almost  within  walking 
distance,  the  Censors  suddenly  asserted  their  severity 
and  the  correspondents  were  dealt  with  as  men  of 
dangerous  character.  We  were  ordered  to  stay  inside 


THROUGH    THE    MIRE   ON    THE    HIGH    ROAD   TO  CONSTANTINOPLE 


THE    ABANDONED    HOME    AT   SEIOLER 

FUGITIVE   FAMILIES 


BATTLE  WITH  THE  CENSORS      115 

the  town,  and  not  to  trespass  beyond  bounds  under 
the  peril  of  instant  arrest.  Every  kind  of  obstacle 
was  thrown  in  the  way  of  men  who  by  individual 
resourcefulness  and  personal  influence  outside  the 
Censor's  office  obtained  items  of  information,  for  the 
most  part  of  a  harmless  character,  not  contained  in 
the  official  bulletins.  Again,  I  do  not  blame  the 
Censors  for  their  methods,  but  for  their  manners. 
Frankly,  their  manners  were  exceedingly  bad.  They 
forgot  too  often  that  they  were  dealing,  not  with 
truant  boys  or  with  ticket-of-leave  convicts,  but  with 
gentlemen,  among  them  being  some  of  the  most  brilliant 
men  in  Europe. 

These  professors  in   Bulgarian   colleges,   these  ex-/^ 
schoolmasters   in   uniform,   adopted   a   bullying   and 
tyrannical  demeanour  which  was  quite  unnecessary. 
They  subjected  men  who  were  superior  to  them  inj     ^ 
education  and  in  social  rank   to    petty  insults  and 
irritating  humiliations  which  turned  their  friendliness 
into  enmity ;   as,  for  instance,  when  they  posted  notices 
in  Mustafa  Pasha  forbidding  civilians  to  enter  into 
conversation  with  the  correspondents  or  to  give  them 
information. 

They  were  also  foolishly  illogical  and  petulant  in 
their  methods  of  censorship,  and  I  had  a  special  cause 
of  complaint  when  they  refused  to  pass  my  sketches 
showing  reservists  marching  into  the  town  in  peasant 
dress — the  objection  being  that  they  were  not  in  full 
uniform — while  numbers  of  photographs  revealing  the 
same  scenes  with,  I  am  bound  to  confess  far  more 
fidelity,  were  passed  without  a  word. 
^  There  were  also  several  instances  of  flagrant  favourit- 
ism, to  use  no  stronger  phrase,  and  it  rankled  with  the 


n6  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

majority  of  the  correspondents  that  messages  should 
be  passing  freely  to  certain  papers  because  some  of  the 
Censors  were  nominally  correspondents  of  those  papers, 
and  so  favoured  their  special  representatives. 

I  am  bound  to  say  that  most  of  my  own  particular 
troubles  were  due  to  an  insubordinate  character  and  a 
deliberate  violation  of  the  rules  laid  down  for  us.  I 
broke  bounds  consistently  and  impudently  and,  I  hope, 
took  my  punishment  like  a  man.  But  in  one  case  at 
least  I  had  a  white  and  blameless  conscience,  having 
sinned  in  ignorance. 

This  little  story  of  adventure  which  I  have  to  tell 
will  illustrate  the  difficulties  of  a  correspondent  in 
time  of  war. 

One  of  my  friends,  Mr.  Pryor,  the  managing  editor 
of  The  Times,  having  decided  to  leave  Mustafa  Pasha, 
I  offered  to  place  at  his  service  my  famous  carriage 
with  three  horses  and  a  chime  of  bells.  He  accepted 
the  offer  gladly,  for  it  seemed  to  be  the  only  means  of 
transporting  his  luggage  to  the  station,  four  miles 
away. 

We  sat  lingering  over  the  luncheon-table — it  was  a 
frugal  meal,  but  good  to  men  who  never  know  where 
they  may  get  another — and  I  then  went  round  to  the 
stables  to  fetch  my  three-horse  shay. 

A  tragic  discovery  awaited  me,  and  I  was  over- 
whelmed with  grief  and  rage  when  I  learnt  that  my 
three  lean  horses  and  beautiful  springless  carriage  had 
been  commandeered  by  unknown  thieves  and  had  dis- 
appeared, so  I  was  told,  in  the  direction  of  Adrianople. 

Lamentations  were  useless,  and  I  returned  with  the 
painful  news  to  Mr.  Pryor.  As  his  train  was  due  to 
leave  at  seven  o'clock  there  was  no  time  to  be  lost,  and 


BATTLE  WITH  THE  CENSORS      117 

by  good  luck  we  succeeded  in  borrowing  an  ambulance- 
waggon  under  the  Red  Cross  which  was  on  its  way 
to  the  station,  where  there  was  a  temporary  hospital 
for  the  wounded. 

The  representative  of  The  Times  clambered  into  the 
waggon,  already  crowded  with  peasants,  and  sat  down 
on  his  baggage  in  the  straw  with  Mr.  Horace  Grant,  of 
the  Daily  Mirror,  and  Mr.  Victor  Console,  of  the 
London  News  Agency. 

I  trudged  behind  the  waggon,  listening  to  Mr.  Pryor's 
harrowing  description  of  his  psychological  sensations. 
To  a  strong  man  this  jolting  over  ruts  and  stones  was 
almost  unendurable,  and  one  could  only  imagine  the  tor- 
tures of  such  a  journey  to  a  man  suffering  from  wounds. 

At  the  station  we  found  a  hubbub  of  excitement, 
owing  to  the  presence  of  the  King,  who  was  going 
back  to  his  headquarters  at  Stara  Zagara  in  the  royal 
train. 

Another  train  with  wounded  men  was  also  being 
made  ready  under  the  orders  of  the  military  officers. 
It  was  some  time  before  we  could  enter  the  presence 
of  the  Commandant  in  order  to  obtain  permission  for 
Mr.  Pryor  to  travel  to  Stara  Zagora :  that  permission 
was  granted  readily  enough,  for  he  had  already  received 
a  document  from  the  Censor's  Office.  But  suddenly 
the  Commandant  turned  to  me  and  to  the  other  two 
men  who  had  come  down  to  say  farewell  to  Mr.  Pryor. 

"  Where  are  your  papers  ?  "  he  asked. 

I  handed  him  my  passport  and  official  badge  as  war 
correspondent.  He  waved  them  aside. 

"  Where  is  your  permit  to  come  to  the  station  ?  " 
he  asked  again.  "  By  what  authority  do  you  leave  the 
precincts  of  Mustafa  Pasha  ?  " 


n8  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

He  frowned  terribly,  and  I  had  dire  forebodings. 
I  explained  to  him  gently  and  politely  that  I  had 
merely  come  to  act  as  a  porter  to  my  distinguished 
friend,  and  that  I  had  been  prompted  only  by  the 
instincts  of  courtesy.  The  Commandant's  frown 
deepened.  His  face  filled  me  with  fright,  and  I  ex- 
pected to  be  shot  against  the  back  wall  of  the  station 
yard.  He  contented  himself,  however,  by  ordering 
our  instant  arrest,  and  then  sat  down  to  write  a  long 
letter  to  the  General  of  the  Headquarters  Staff  in 
Mustafa  Pasha  complaining  of  our  misguided  conduct. 

It  seemed  as  long  as  a  love-letter.  He  lingered  over 
it  and  pointed  his  phrases,  and  frowned  horribly  at  the 
end  of  every  sentence. 

Mr.  Pryor,  of  The  Times,  was  seriously  disturbed. 
He  apologised  in  his  pleasant  way  for  having  led  us 
into  this  trouble.  Then,  after  a  warm  handshake  all 
round,  we  were  marched  away  from  him  under  the 
guard  of  a  most  grim-looking  soldier  with  a  rifle  slung 
behind  his  back.  He  mounted  a  horse,  shouted  some 
Bulgarian  words  to  us,  showed  us  the  muzzle  of  his 
rifle,  and  pointed  to  the  long,  dark  way  back  to 
Mustafa  Pasha. 

We  understood  him  perfectly.  Stepping  out  at  a 
hard  pace  we  preceded  him  along  the  road,  looking 
back  now  and  then  to  see  that  dark  mounted  figure 
following  closely  at  our  heels. 

It  was  a  pitch-black  night  without  a  moon,  and  we 
floundered  into  quagmires  and  stumbled  over  boulders, 
and  felt  very  sorry  for  ourselves.  Lean,  wolfish  dogs 
came  out  of  the  darkness,  snarling  and  barking  at  us. 
Now  and  again  black  figures  peered  at  us  as  they  passed 
like  ghosts.  The  searchlights  of  the  Bulgarian  army 


BATTLE  WITH  THE  CENSORS     119 

swept  across  the  sky  and  touched  our  faces  with  their 
long  rays. 

Out  of  the  deep  silence  of  night  there  sounded  the 
boom  of  great  guns  and  now  and  then  a  rifle  shot.  It 
was  all  very  grim  and  creepy,  and  we  were  heartily 
glad  to  see  the  twinkling  lamps  of  Mustafa  and  to 
get  entangled  once  more  among  the  bullock  waggons 
and  to  surrender  ourselves  as  prisoners  at  the  head- 
quarters. 

Our  soldier  dismounted,  and  with  his  rifle  very 
handy  marched  us  up  the  stone  steps  and  took  us  into 
the  presence  of  one  of  the  officers  in  command.  He 
received  our  explanations  with  gravity,  and  taking 
possession  of  our  papers  told  us  to  report  ourselves  next 
morning. 

"  Then  we  may  go  ?  "  I  asked.  He  clicked  his 
heels  together,  bowed,  and  said  ;  "  Gentlemen,  you  are 
free." 

It  was  an  anti-climax.  I  expected  at  least  to  spend 
a  night  in  a  cold  cell  with  a  sentry  outside  the  door. 
However,  we  made  the  best  of  our  disappointment  and 
grinned  into  the  glum  face  of  the  soldier,  who  looked 
bewildered  at  our  sudden  release. 

"  Now  for  supper  !  "  I  said,  and  the  sentiment  was 
echoed  heartily  by  my  friends. 

But  our  troubles  were  not  at  an  end.  As  we  came 
to  the  churchyard  gate  which  leads  through  to  the 
farmhouse  in  which  we  had  made  our  refuge — a  lonely 
place  in  a  labyrinth  of  winding  lanes — a  stern  voice 
rang  out  into  the  darkness,  and  we  found  ourselves 
confronted  by  a  man  who  barred  our  way  with  his 
bayonet. 

We  pointed  to  our  red  armlets,  swore  at  him  gently 


120  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

in  English,  explained  to  him  in  French  and  German, 
and  walked  away.  But  we  heard  the  click  of  his  rifle 
and  another  shout,  and  halted  without  second  thoughts. 
At  night  in  time  of  war  it  does  not  do  to  hesitate. 
Armed  men  are  very  quick  on  the  trigger  when  there 
are  shadows  about.  We  spoke  to  the  man  with  the 
gun  in  mild  and  persuasive  speech,  but  he  could  not 
understand  a  word. 

Still  keeping  his  bayonet  across  our  path,  he  shouted 
again  and  again  into  the  black  silence  of  the  church- 
yard in  a  voice  that  might  have  awakened  the  dead 
under  the  white  tombstones,  Presently  there  came  a 
patter  of  feet,  and  we  were  surrounded  by  soldiers  with 
guns  and  peasants  with  lanterns,  all  peering  at  us  and 
speaking  to  each  other  rapidly  and  excitedly. 

Our  farm-house  was  only  a  few  yards  away,  but  at 
that  moment  it  seemed  a  long  way  off.  Fortunately, 
one  of  the  men  recognised  me  as  one  of  the  strange  trio 
staying  at  the  farm  with  a  mysterious  habit  of  washing 
our  faces  in  the  morning. 

He  explained  the  situation  to  the  soldiers,  and  then 
made  us  understand  that  the  sentries  had  been  changed 
and  that  a  Servian  battalion  had  been  placed  in  the 
church.  He  was  good  enough  to  lend  us  the  light  of 
his  lantern  to  the  farm-house  gate,  and  when  we  came 
inside  our  own  room  at  last,  after  a  ten  hours'  fast,  we 
were  very  happy  men. 

But  there  was  a  tragedy  under  the  roof-tree,  for  the 
tall,  mild-eyed  peasant  who  had  been  our  host  had 
disappeared,  and  his  wife  was  weeping.  That  very 
day  he  had  been  taken  off  to  serve  with  the  troops. 
All  day  long  soldiers  had  been  poking  into  farms  and 
outhouses,  sheds  and  barns,  and  taking  every  sturdy 


BATTLE  WITH  THE  CENSORS      121 

man  they  could  find  in  Mustafa  Pasha.  For  the 
army  is  greedy  for  men  and  does  not  listen  to  the 
wailings  of  women.  The  spirit  of  war  knows  no  mercy. 
The  end  of  the  adventure,  as  far  as  we  were  con- 
cerned, was  less  amusing  than  the  beginning.  Upon 
requesting  to  have  our  papers  back  in  the  morning  we 
were  told  that  we  were  to  be  expelled  from  Mustafa 
Pasha  for  having  disobeyed  the  regulations.  We  were 
not  the  only  correspondents  to  be  dealt  with  in  this 
way.  A  little  party  of  Italians  were  also  to  be  expelled 
for  having  walked  out  over  the  hills  towards  Adrian- 
ople.  The  correspondent  of  the  Havas  Agency  had 
had  his  horse  taken  from  him  and  was  on  the  black 
list,  and  only  three  or  four  men  were  allowed  to  remain. 

This  was  the  climax  in  a  continual  campaign  of 
oppression  against  the  war  correspondents,  who  since 
their  arrival  in  Turkey  had  been  dealt  with  in  the 
most  severe  way  and  practically  prevented  from  send- 
ing through  any  despatches  of  importance.  It  was  a 
hard  thing  to  be  turned  back  from  Mustafa  Pasha 
after  the  many  delays  in  reaching  this  point,  and  the 
weather  increased  our  dejection.  There  was  a  heavy 
downpour  all  day,  the  roads  were  deep  in  mud  and 
water,  the  endless  convoys  of  bullock  wagons  sprayed 
up  fountains  of  slush  as  they  ploughed  through  the 
narrow  streets,  soldiers  with  water  dripping  from  their 
sodden  clothes  jostled  on  the  footway,  and  a  heavy 
veil  of  mist  hung  over  the  Maritza.  And  all  through 
the  day  our  ears  were  dinned  by  the  sound  of  great 
guns  which  spoke  of  a  fierce  battle  beyond  thejvinding 
road  to  Adrianople. 

Upon  hearing  of  my  own  dismissal  I  had  a  wordy 
conflict  with  the  Censor.  I  pointed  out  to  him  that 


122  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

the  particular  crime  with  which  I  had  been  charged — 
that  is,  going  to  the  station  without  a  permit — was 
utterly  preposterous  in  its  absurdity.  He  regretted 
that  he  could  not  see  eye  to  eye  with  me  on  that  matter. 
I  argued  that  the  mere  dictates  of  courtesy  had  led  me 
to  accompany  my  friend  as  the  porter  of  his  luggage. 
He  reminded  me  that  I  was  living  in  time  of  war,  when 
rules  must  be  obeyed.  This  was,  of  course,  perfectly 
reasonable  in  theory,  but  I  objected  strongly  to  be  the 
victim  of  its  practice.  I  made  up  my  mind  that  I 
would  not  leave  the  town  that  evening  whatever  might 
happen  afterwards,  and  left  the  Censor  satisfied  with 
having  done  his  duty  by  me  according  to  the  strict 
letter  of  the  law. 

With  two  of  my  companions  I  had  returned  to  the 
farm-house  where  we  had  obtained  lodgings,  and  was 
sitting  down  to  a  frugal  meal  after  a  long  fast  when 
we  were  startled  by  strange  noises  in  the  farmyard 
outside. 

It  was  the  noise  of  heavy  wheels,  of  footsteps  stum- 
bling through  the  darkness,  and  of  voices  speaking  in 
loud  tones. 

A  few  minutes  later  the  door  opened  and  a  police 
officer  with  two  soldiers  carrying  lanterns  came  into 
the  room.  The  officer  spoke  in  Bulgarian,  and  then, 
finding  that  we  did  not  understand  a  word,  produced 
from  his  hat  a  letter  written  in  French.  It  was  very 
brief  and  to  the  point,  and  commanded  us  to  pack  our 
baggage  without  delay  and  to  accompany  the  soldiers 
to  the  railway  station  in  a  military  waggon.  A  train 
would  be  waiting  for  us  to  take  us  back  to  Stara  Zagora, 
with  thirty-one  other  correspondents  who  had  been 
sent  away  from  Mustafa. 


BATTLE  WITH  THE  CENSORS  123 

We  stared  at  each  other  in  dismay.  Our  poor  dinner 
was  still  uneaten,  and  we  were  very  hungry.  Our 
baggage  was  unpacked  and  in  a  state  of  chaos.  But 
the  order — which  had  come  from  General  Ivanoff, 
chief  of  the  Headquarters  Staff — was  not  to  be  dis- 
obeyed, especially  as  the  police  officer  and  the  two 
soldiers  showed  us  clearly  enough  that  they  would  carry 
out  their  instructions  in  spite  of  our  protests. 

Then  followed  a  wild  scramble  for  all  our  kit,  which 
we  thrust  in  a  most  disorderly  fashion  into  sacks  and 
bags  by  the  light  of  the  soldiers'  lanterns. 

Half  an  hour  later  we  said  farewell  to  the  woman 
of  the  farm,  who  had  treated  us  with  kindly  hospitality 
in  the  absence  of  the  farmer,  who  had  been  taken  off 
to  the  war. 

She  seemed  sad  to  lose  us.  Strangers  as  we  were, 
she  doubtless  felt  that  the  presence  of  men-folk  in  the 
house  was  some  protection  in  time  of  war. 

Once  again  we  stumbled  out  into  the  cold  rain  and 
the  darkness,  and  clambered  into  the  military  waggon 
brought  for  our  conveyance  to  the  station.  I  shall 
never  forget  that  long  drive,  as  we  sat  huddled  up 
among  our  baggage  on  the  straw,  with  our  heads  touch- 
ing the  top  of  the  canvas  hood,  staring  through  the 
opening  into  the  blackness  of  the  night. 

Through  that  narrow  archway  above  the  driver's 
head  I  could  see  the  pale  faces  of  oxen  and  buffaloes 
roving  all  around  us  and  illuminated  faintly  by  the 
light  of  flickering  lanterns.  We  became  entangled 
in  these  convoys,  and  there  were  long  halts  ;  while 
through  the  darkness  there  sounded  the  shouts  and 
curses  of  the  leaders  and  drivers,  the  squeaking  of 
wheels,  the  suction  of  hoofs  tramping  through  the 


124  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

quagmires,  the  cracking  of  long  whips,  and  the  barking 
of  dogs.  Innumerable  figures  passed  on  like  ghosts  in 
the  night — silently  and  stealthily. 

Lanterns  gleamed  momentarily  on  naked  bayonets, 
on  soldiers'  caps,  on  white  hoods  and  cloaks,  on  the 
faces  of  bearded  men  ;  eyeballs  flashed  up  at  us  through 
the  darkness.  Thousands  of  eyes  stared  through  the 
blackness  into  the  depths  of  our  cart. 

They  were  the  eyes  of  two  divisions  of  Servian 
soldiers  passing  on  their  way  to  the  front. 

An  officer  called  halt,  and  we  were  surrounded  by 
armed  men.  He  spoke  to  me  in  German,  and  was 
surprised  when  I  told  him  that  we  were  correspondents 
sent  away  from  Mustafa  Pasha. 

"  The  train  has  gone,"  he  said ;  you  cannot  get  to 
Stara  Zagora  to-night." 

That  was  a  horrid  blow.  If  the  train  had  gone  we 
should  have  a  long  night  in  a  station  without  food  or 
shelter. 

But  my  police  officer  said  that,  trains  or  no  trains, 
we  must  go  to  the  station  and  report  ourselves  there 
to  the  military  commandant.  The  Servian  officer 
had  no  authority  to  countermand  that  order ;  so  after 
courteous  words  he  saluted,  and  we  went  on  our  dismal 
way  through  the  rain  and  the  mud. 

We  had  frozen  feet  when  we  staggered  out  on  to  the 
platform,  and  cold  hearts  when  we  were  told  that  the 
train  for  Stara  Zagora  might  go  at  any  time  within  the 
next  ten  hours.  What  had  become  of  the  other  thirty- 
one  correspondents  was  still  a  mystery  to  us.  We  could 
only  presume  that  they  had  caught  an  early  train  and 
were  well  on  their  way  to  the  general  quarters. 

We  three  were  lonely  men,  and  fate  seemed  against 


BATTLE  WITH  THE  CENSORS      125 

us.  But  we  made  the  best  of  a  bad  business,  and  in  a 
narrow  little  washing-room,  like  a  prison  cell,  crowded 
with  soldiers  of  the  Red  Cross  waiting  for  a  fresh  batch 
of  wounded,  we  succeeded  in  getting  a  cup  of  hot  drink, 
by  means  of  a  spirit-lamp  lighted  with  cotton  wool  in 
place  of  a  wick,  and  with  reckless  generosity  shared 
our  biscuits  with  men  who  watched  our  preparations 
with  hungry  eyes. 

It  was  nearly  four  in  the  morning  before  word  was 
brought  that  the  train  for  Stara  Zagora  was  shunting 
into  the  station. 

When  we  clambered  up  with  our  bags  and  our  baggage 
we  were  amazed  to  find  it  full  already,  and  still  more 
amazed  when  we  discovered  that  the  thirty-one  other 
correspondents — whom  we  believed  to  be  in  their  beds 
at  Stara  Zagora — were  actually  on  this  train,  which 
we  had  caught  ten  hours  later  ! 

They  had  been  shunted  on  to  a  side  line  and  kept 
there  through  the  night.  It  increased  our  own  dis- 
comfort, for  there  was  only  place  for  us  in  the  narrow 
corridors,  on  piles  of  luggage,  where  we  lay  in  cramped 
positions  vainly  hoping  for  sleep. 

The  journey  that  followed  was  indescribable  in  its 
utter  weariness  and  horror.  The  train  halted  on  the 
line  for  hours  at  a  time  to  wait  for  the  passing  of  troop 
trains.  The  night  passed,  and  the  dawn  came  pale 
and  chill ;  and  then  the  day  dragged  on — and  Stara 
Zagora  was  still  far  away.  Our  hunger  became  an 
obsession,  our  thirst  was  intolerable,  and  the  last  straw 
came  to  break  our  spirits  when  at  Novi  Zagora  we 
were  all  bundled  out  of  the  train  on  to  an  open  platform 
to  wait  for  another  train  to  take  us  the  last  ten  miles. 

We  waited  for  two  hours  and  more,  and  when  we 


126  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

had  entered  the  second  train  it  shunted  a  little  way, 
puffed  and  panted  as  if  its  strength  was  utterly  ex- 
hausted, and  came  to  an  abrupt  stop,  which  lasted  for 
a  long  time. 

I  think  we  were  now  so  utterly  miserable  that  a 
reaction  set  in.  It  was  necessary  to  summon  up  a 
little  gaiety  to  relieve  this  intolerable  situation.  It 
was  provided  by  Signor  Marinetti,  the  master  Futurist, 
a  man  whose  fantastic  philosophy  I  have  often  attacked 
in  the  public  Press,  but  a  man  who  in  private  life  has 
an  inexhaustible  vivacity  and  fund  of  high  spirits,  a 
keen  sense  of  humour,  and  a  most  daring  eloquence. 
There  was  one  lady  in  the  carriage  with  us,  a  Bulgarian 
lady  of  some  beauty.  Marinetti  found  no  difficulty 
in  getting  into  conversation  with  her,  and  with  a  little 
wizened  fellow  in  her  company,  who  was  a  master  of 
mathematics.  In  Italian,  of  which  she  understood  no 
word,  he  praised  her  beauty,  spoke  passionately  of 
the  philosophy  of  love,  divided  the  philosophy  of  life 
into  terms  of  poetry  and  mathematics,  and  denounced 
all  mathematical  masters  as  men  of  hard  nature  and 
unimaginative  souls.  The  lady  was  fascinated  and 
mesmerised  by  Marinetti's  speech,  and  he  then  sang 
little  songs  to  her,  and  in  spite  of  the  cramped  and 
crowded  carriage  danced  little  dances  to  her,  in  the 
Italian,  Arabic,  Persian,  and  Futurist  styles. 

Finally  he  was  prevailed  upon  to  recite  his  great 
poem,  "  L'Automobile."  Before  doing  so  he  begged 
me  to  open  both  the  windows,  so  that  he  might  have 
fresh  air,  and  took  off  his  coat  so  that  he  might  have 
free  play  for  his  eloquence.  Then  he  began  his  recita- 
tion, in  which  he  describes  the  beauty,  the  joy,  the 
exultation,  the  swift  ecstasy  of  the  soul  of  the  auto- 


BATTLE  WITH  THE  CENSORS      127 

mobile  as  it  rushes  over  mountains  and  down  the 
valleys  and  along  the  high  roads  singing  the  song  nf 
speed.  It  is  a  thing  of  genius,  and  Marinetti,  the  com- 
poser of  it,  threw  his  whole  heart  and  soul  into  it,  until 
the  veins  stood  out  on  his  forehead,  and  his  face  was 
scarlet,  and  his  voice  rang  out  like  a  trumpet.  The 
sound  of  his  far-carrying  voice  startled  the  people  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  train.  Hairy  savages  with 
naked  bayonets  came  rushing  up.  Peasants  crowded 
about  with  gaping  mouths  and  wondering  eyes.  The 
first  recitation  of  the  master  Futurist  in  Novi  Zagora 
was  an  immense  success  and  cheered  up  our  drooping 
spirits  wonderfully,  until  at  last  the  train  went  on. 

But  fate  made  fools  of  us  again  ;  for  when  we  jumped 
down  upon  the  platform  of  Stara  Zagora  we  learnt 
that  the  General  Staff  had  removed  from  that  town, 
and  that  as  war  correspondents  we  were  utterly 
helpless  and  utterly  stranded. 

The  Censor's  office  was  doing  no  business  in  the  way 
of  bulletins,  but  was  in  command  of  a  black-bearded 
Bulgarian,  who  adopted  an  insolent  and  cynical  man- 
ner to  the  expelled  correspondents. 

When  I  desired  him  to  pass  a  telegram  to  my  office 
he  said  that  it  was  five  minutes  to  six  and  he  could 
not  be  kept  waiting  for  his  dinner.  To  this  I  replied 
that  I  had  been  kept  waiting  fifty  hours  for  my  dinner. 

But  protests  were  useless;  for  several  days  many 
of  the  correspondents  found  it  impossible  to  forward 
messages  of  explanation  to  their  newspapers  or  mes- 
sages of  appeal  to  their  Ministers.  The  Censor  censored 
them.  He  seemed  to  delight  in  censoring  everything 
and  anything.  The  correspondents  wandered  miser- 
ably about  a  deserted  town,  cursing  their  fate  and 


128  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

cursing  the  Censor,  and  declaring  that  they  felt  like 
shipwrecked  mariners  cast  up  on  an  island  inhabited 
by  savages  and  wild  beasts.  They  could  not  even  get 
permission  to  return  to  Sofia  until  a  week  had  passed. 

Meanwhile  I  had  managed  to  smuggle  a  message 
through  to  Mr.  Pryor,  of  The  Times,  who  was  then  in 
Sofia,  and  he  went  to  a  great  deal  of  trouble,  and 
used  all  his  great  influence  to  get  me  reinstated, 
with  my  two  comrades  in  misfortune.  His  efforts 
were  successful,  and  to  our  great  relief  and  surprise 
it  was  intimated  to  us  by  the  Censor  that  we 
were  to  be  conveyed  back  to  Mustafa  Pasha.  But 
we  were  not  allowed  to  leave  until  all  the  other 
correspondents  had  departed  for  Sofia,  lest,  in  their 
wrath  and  indignation  at  what  appeared  like  favourit- 
ism, they  carried  out  the  violent  threats  which  they 
had  uttered  in  public  places  and  in  the  ears  of  spies. 

The  journey  back  was  almost  as  tedious  as  the  one 
I  have  already  described,  but  we  were  glad  to  get  once 
more  to  Mustafa  Pasha,  to  hear  the  guns  again,  and, 
as  I  hardly  like  to  tell,  to  break  bounds  in  the  same 
old  way,  so  that  we  might  again  see  something  of  the 
siege  of  Adrianople. 


CHAPTER  VIII 
THE  WAY  BACK  FROM  THE  WAR 

FOR  two  weeks  I  watched  the  first  men  back  from 
the  quickest  war  in  history. 

They  came  back,  not  with  medals  on  their  breasts 
and  with  bands  playing  them  into  the  towns,  but  with 
bandages  round  their  heads  and  limbs  through  which 
the  blood  had  oozed  with  horrible  stains,  and  with  the 
jolting  of  trains  and  the  shrieking  of  whistles  for  their 
music. 

I  do  not  know  how  many  thousands  of  wounded  men 
I  saw,  but  they  numbered  many  great  battalions,  and 
the  roads  of  Turkey  and  Bulgaria  were  rutted  deep 
by  the  wheels  of  league-long  convoys  bringing  back 
these  victims  of  war. 

The  Bulgarians  issued  no  lists  of  their  casualties. 
With  that  amazing — and  almost  inhuman — secrecy  ; 
with  which  they  veiled  all  but  the  barest  facts  of  the 
war,  they  steadily  refused  to  give  the  names  and 
numbers  of  the  dead  and  wounded,  so  that  few  peasant 
women  in  Bulgaria  knew  whether  their  men  would  ever 
come  back  again.  But  they  were  not  able  to  conceal 
the  wounded  men.  The  bright  sun  of  autumn  in  the 
Near  East  shone  down  upon  those  winding  caravans  of 
Red  Cross  waggons  jolting  down  the  hill-tracks  and 
over  roads  axle-deep  in  mud ;  the  rain  which  swept 

9  129 


130  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

the  sunshine  out  of  the  sky  at  times  poured  down  upon 
men  lying  in  misery  and  in  sodden  straw,  and  peasants 
standing  by  the  roadside  with  great  flocks  around  them, 
which  they  kept  driving  forward  to  the  front  as  food 
for  men  who  were  food  for  powder,  saw  their  comrades 
passing,  passing,  passing,  day  after  day,  towards  hos- 
pitals in  Turkish  villages  and  Bulgarian  towns.  The 
agony  of  that  long  journey  from  the  front  must  have 
been  terrible. 

The  men  who  fought  at  Kirk  Kilisse  and  Lule 
Burgas  had  sixty  leagues  and  more  to  cover  in  hay- 
carts  and  bullock-waggons  before  they  reached  the 
railways.  Many  of  them  never  reached  the  railways ; 
the  last  flicker  of  life  was  shaken  out  of  them  before 
they  came  to  the  trains  ;  the  drivers  called  :  "  Hai- 
de  !  Hai-de  !  "  not  knowing  that  a  corpse  lay  in  the 
straw  behind  them.  The  faces  of  some  of  those 
wounded  men  were  terrible  as  they  passed  me.  They 
were  the  faces  of  dead  men  with  living  eyes,  of  an 
earthen  colour  already,  splashed  by  blood,  and  stamped 
with  the  sharp  imprint  of  pain.  Some  of  them  had 
their  tongues  lolling  out,  parched  with  thirst,  and 
others  were  terribly  smashed  so  that  never  again  will 
they  be  able  to  follow  the  plough  in  the  field.  At  the 
railway  stations  all  ordinary  trains  were  held  up  while 
the  ambulance  trains  poured  through  in  one  long 
traffic  of  human  freight.  For  hours,  and  sometimes 
for  two  days  at  a  stretch,  while  I  waited  for  a  passenger 
train  to  take  me  fifty  miles  or  so  further  to  the  front,  I 
stared  at  the  convoys  of  wounded  and  became  weary 
of  all  their  woe.  Poor  devils  !  These  heroes  of  the 
war  against  the  Turk  knew  the  meaning  of  heroism 
to  the  last  bitter  drop  of  the  cup.  Perhaps  in  the 


-  o 


WAY  BACK  FROM  THE  WAR       131 

ox-waggons  they  had  prayed  for  the  train.  Now,  in  the 
train,  they  suffered  a  new  horror.  They  were  packed 
into  cattle  trucks,  twenty  and  thirty,  sometimes  even 
fifty,  together,  lying  in  the  straw  as  one  great  heap  of 
wounded  and  mangled  limbs.  I  looked  into  many  of 
these  trucks,  and  sickened  at  the  stench  arising  from 
the  rotten  straw,  and  the  sour  smell  of  muddy  clothes. 

The  men  sat  on  the  legs  of  their  comrades,  or  lay  with 
their  arms  about  each  other,  or  stood  clasping  iron 
railings  and  gasping  for  breath  at  the  ventilation-holes. 
Now  and  again  a  deep  groan  or  a  long-drawn  whimper 
came  from  some  heap  of  straw  and  rags,  but  for  the 
most  part  the  men  were  strangely  quiet  and  amazingly 
strong  in  endurance.  It  was  curious  to  notice  what  a 
large  proportion  of  the  slightly  wounded  had  been 
struck  in  the  left  hand — the  forward  hand  when  holding 
a  rifle — and  I  was  overwhelmed  with  admiration  for 
the  courage  of  these  peasant  soldiers  who  had  the  heart, 
even  on  such  a  journey  as  this,  to  laugh  and  joke  during 
the  frequent  halts.  Their  greatest  suffering  was  not 
from  their  wounds,  but  from  a  burning  thirst  which 
seemed  to  consume  them.  From  every  carriage  as  the 
train  drew  up  came  the  cry  of  "  Water  !  "  And  it  was 
a  pitiful  thing  to  see  how  they  drank  greedily  from 
the  long  brown  jugs  or  the  tin  bottles  held  up  to  them 
by  the  women  of  the  Red  Cross. 

The  Red  Cross  women  did  their  work  well.  They 
had  but  little  sleep  ;  sometimes  for  several  days  at  a 
time  none  at  all ;  but  cheerfully  and  untiringly  they 
sped  along  the  platforms,  carrying  the  precious  water, 
as  well  as  tea,  brandy,  soup  and  bread  to  those  truck- 
loads  of  wounded.  I  shall  not  soon  forget  one  of  these 
women  at  Stara  Zagora.  She  was  splendid — a  bonny 


132  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

woman,  with  laughing  eyes,  and  a  plump  figure  in  her 
white  cap  and  dress,  but  in  spite  of  her  plumpness 
agile  and  quick  and  indefatigable.  Her  smart  shoes 
were  splashed  with  mud  ;  she  went  through  puddles 
and  into  the  lashing  rain  to  the  furthest  trucks,  she 
climbed  into  the  trucks  themselves  and  gave  refresh- 
ment to  men  too  weak  even  to  ask  for  it.  She  had  been 
at  work  three  days  and  nights  and  still  seemed  fresh 
and  untired. 

One  of  the  most  pitiful  scenes  I  saw  was  on  the 
station  at  Jamboli,  one  of  the  points  from  which  the 
Bulgarians  struck  at  the  heart  of  Turkey.  While  I 
was  waiting  there,  a  great  number  of  men  were  brought 
in  from  the  battle  of  Kirk  Kilisse  discharged  from  the 
field  hospitals,  where  the  surgeons  were  very  busy,  to 
go  to  the  central  hospitals  for  medical  treatment. 
Some  of  the  men  were  terribly  damaged  and  could 
hardly  drag  one  leg  after  the  other.  Many  of  them 
were  carried  into  the  station  by  the  Red  Cross  assis- 
tants, or  on  the  shoulders  of  other  soldiers  less  seriously 
wounded. 

Several  young  officers,  with  their  smart  uniforms 
torn  and  caked  with  mud,  had  empty  sleeves,  and  others 
»who  had  been  shot  through  both  legs  were  helpless 
cripples.  As  it  happened,  the  King  was  on  the  station 
in  the  Royal  train  where  he  had  slept  every  night  and 
journeyed  every  day  from  point  to  point.  He  came 
out  of  the  train  and  held  a  kind  of  reception  of  some 
of  the  wounded,  going  from  man  to  man  and  thanking 
each  for  his  gallant  service. 

At  first,  the  irony  of  the  scene  embittered  me.     I 

\had  a  kind  of  anger  in  my  heart  that  the  words  of  a 
King  might  be  supposed  to  cure  a  wound  or  ease  a  man 


WAY  BACK  FROM  THE  WAR      133 

tortured  with  pain.  But  in  a  little  while  I  was  no 
longer  ironical — only  a  little  wondering.  For,  indeed, 
these  words  from  the  King  did  cheer  his  men  ;  and  it 
was  curious  to  see  how  some  of  them  who  had  been 
bent  double  straightened  themselves  up  a  little  in  the 
feeble  effort  to  salute  the  Sovereign,  and  how  the  young 
officers  with  the  empty  sleeves  flushed  with  excite- 
ment as  the  King  grasped  their  left  hands,  and  how 
even  those  who  were  carried  upon  the  shoulders  of  their 
comrades  smiled  in  a  twisted  way  and  murmured 
incoherent  words  when  the  King  spoke  to  them.  And 
after  all  the  old  ideals  are  strong  in  the  hearts  of  men, 
and  sentiment  is  more  powerful  than  pain.  The  most 
curious  and  startling  thing  I  saw  was  outside  the  station 
of  Mustafa  Pasha.  I  had  become  entangled  in  a 
seething  mass  of  soldiers  and  of  buffaloes  and  ox- 
waggons  and  horses,  and  stepped  aside  out  of  all  the 
confusion  towards  a  little  house  which  stood  solitary 
on  the  road-side.  I  noticed  that  a  sentry  hugged  his 
rifle  in  his  sheepskin  outside  the  door,  and  that  groups 
of  peasants  kept  stepping  up  to  the  window  to  stare 
inside  before  going  on  their  way.  I,  too,  went  to  the 
window — and  then  recoiled. 

Inside  a  bare  room  a  doctor  and  nurses  were  busy 
about  the  body  of  a  man  stretched  out  on  a  deal  table. 
I  saw  the  gleam  of  the  surgeon's  knife  ...  all  the 
horror  of  a  terrible  operation  in  one  swift  glimpse  ! 
I  turned  away  hurriedly,  and  listened  to  the  piping  of  a 
shepherd  boy  close  by,  and  heard  the  laughter  of  the 
peasants  and  the  shouts  of  "  Hai-de  !  Hai-de  !  "  as 
the  drivers  called  to  their  bullocks.  To  that  little 
house  of  pain  on  the  road-side,  stretcher-bearers  were 
carrying  other  bodies  for  the  surgeon's  knife  ;  and  out 


134  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

of  a  side-door  came  two  men  with  a  stretcher  upon 
which  a  form  lay  very  quiet  and  still.  War  was  reaping 
a  harvest  of  lives,  and,  as  I  walked  along  the  road,  the 
guns  of  Adrianople  boomed  across  the  hills.  And  in 
the  fields,  where  black  and  white  sheep  were  browsing, 
the  shepherd  boy  was  piping  his  merry  song. 


PART  II 

WITH  THE  ARMY  OF  THE  CRESCENT 

BY 

BERNARD  GRANT 

(SPECIAL  PHOTOGRAPHER  OF  THE  DAILY  MIRROR) 


CHAPTER  I 
THE  CRISIS  IN  CONSTANTINOPLE 

NOW  that  I  write  these  reminiscences  of  the  cam- 
paign in  Turkey,  it  seems  to  me  that  all  that  I 
saw  and  suffered — for  I  had  to  endure  many  small  hard- 
ships and  even  perils,  and  many  experiences  of  real 
horror — it  seems  to  me  that  it  was  a  nightmare,  from 
which  I  have  awakened. 

I  saw  the  worst  side  of  war  ;  not  the  fierce  struggle  of 
the  battlefield  which  has  a  thrill  and  excitement  which 
are  almost,  intoxicating,  but  the  utter  misery  of  a  great 
retreat,  the  ravages  of  disease  in  a  beaten  army,  the 
despair  and  terror  of  great  masses  of  humanity,  plodding 
onwards  from  the  fear  behind  them,  starving,  dying 
in  heaps,  hopeless. 

As  a  photographer  I  took  many  pictures  of  these 
things  for  my  paper,  the  Daily  Mirror,  and  they  are 
familiar  now  to  many  people.  Yet  though  they 
represent  faithfully  the  living  pictures  of  the  Turkish 
debacle  they  do  not  convey  the  full  meaning  of  its 
tragedy.  Only  those  who  saw  the  reality  may  under- 
stand it.  It  needs  a  greater  power  of  words  than  I 
possess  to  describe  the  scenes  which  my  camera  has 
helped  to  portray. 

The  call  to  the  war  came  to  me  in  Egypt  when  I  was 
busy  with  the  ceremonies  attending  the  departure  of 

137 


138  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

the  Holy  Carpet  to  Mecca,  and  with  the  holy  camel 
which  is  selected  for  the  honour  of  carrying  that  carpet 
before  retiring  to  a  life  of  dignity  and  ease  after  the 
fulfilment  of  its  sacred  duty. 

It  was  on  the  last  day  of  September  that  I  received 
a  cable  ordering  me  to  prepare  to  go  to  a  war  in  the 
Balkans,  and  on  the  following  day,  the  first  of  October, 
another  telegram  instructed  me  definitely  to  proceed  to 
Constantinople. 

The  news  came  to  me  as  a  complete  surprise,  and  I 
confess  that  I  had  moments  of  excited  thoughts  when 
I  pondered  over  the  fate  in  store  for  me  during  the 
following  weeks.  It  would  be  a  great  adventure, 
anyhow  !  Perhaps  it  would  be  good  fun. 

On  October  2nd  I  left  Cairo  for  Alexandria,  which 
was  more  stifling  than  ever,  and  then  joined  the  s.s. 
"  Osmanieh  "  for  Constantinople. 

There  I  first  came  in  touch  with  the  war-spirit.  On 
board  there  were  a  good  many  Greeks  returning  from 
Egypt  in  response  to  the  call  of  the  army.  They  were 
all  very  excited,  very  enthusiastic  at  the  idea  of  attack- 
ing the  hated  Turk.  They  seemed  confident  of  victory, 
and  appeared  to  me  rather  hysterical,  as  though  their 
condition  had  got  the  upper  hand.  I  could  not  help 
thinking  that  some  of  them  would  not  be  so  cheerful 
when  they  came  face  to  face  with  the  Turkish  forces, 
of  whom,  at  that  time,  I  thought  a  good  deal  as  fighting 
men. 

On  October  4th  I  reached  Pyraeus,  in  the  morning, 
and  after  the  passengers  had  been  landed  in  small  boats 
I  took  the  train  to  Athens.  In  this  city  of  ancient 
fame  I  found  the  war-fever  raging.  There  were  excited 
crowds  in  the  streets,  the  newspapers  were  being  read 


CRISIS  IN  CONSTANTINOPLE      139 

feverishly  for  the  latest  reports,  and  I  passed  proces- 
sions and  groups  of  men  wearing  ill-fitting  khaki 
uniforms,  and  carrying  under  their  arms  the  ordinary 
clothes  which  they  had  just  taken  off.  Everywhere  I 
went  I  was  reminded  of  the  undying  and  inherited 
hatred  of  the  Greek  for  the  Turk.  It  seemed  an 
obsession  with  them,  so  that  even  the  ancient  monu- 
ments of  Greece  served  as  texts  for  my  guide  in  his 
denunciation  of  Turkish  rule. 

When  I  went  to  see  the  ruins  of  what  was  once  a 
great  temple  to  Jupiter,  many  of  its  Corinthian  columns 
now  fallen  and  shattered,  most  of  its  fine  carving 
destroyed,  my  Greek  guide  did  not  fail  to  remind  me 
that  it  was  the  Turks  who  had  helped  to  ruin  this  great 
relic  of  ancient  glory  when  they  invaded  Greece  some 
three  hundred  years  ago. 

In  an  open  space  near  the  ruins  a  body  of  Greek 
soldiers  was  drilling  in  preparation  for  the  coming  war. 
They  were  smart  fellows,  but  did  not  have  quite  the 
heroic  aspect  of  those  descended  from  the  blood  of 
those  ancient  Greeks  whose  genius  is  still  revealed  by 
the  monuments  that  have  survived  the  destroying  hand 
of  time. 

Yet  I  think,  from  the  memory  of  their  ancient  history, 
the  modern  Greeks  still  draw  an  inspiration,  and  it  is 
this  recollection  of  their  old  pride  and  fame  that  in- 
fluence their  hatred  of  the  Turk,  who  for  centuries 
has  been  their  enemy  and  oppressor. 

Climbing  the  steep  way  to  the  topmost  tier  of  the 
theatre  of  Bacchus,  built  300  years  B.C.,  with  seats 
carved  out  of  rock  where  30,000  spectators  might  find 
room  to  see  the  ancient  drama,  I  looked  down  upon  the 
great  panorama  of  Athens,  with  all  its  broken  temples 


140  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

and  palaces,  the  records  of  a  long  and  wonderful  history, 
in  a  city  where  people  have  made  many  wars.  Now 
there  came  up  to  me  the  sound  of  bugle  notes  and  drums 
stirring  the  hearts  of  the  Greeks  with  valour  for  a  new 
war,  to  which  they  looked  forward  with  eager  expect- 
ancy. I  returned  to  Pyrseus  in  the  glory  of  a  wonder- 
ful sunset  and  saw  boat-loads  of  reservists  coming  in 
from  surrounding  islands  to  join  in  the  coming  fight,  all 
gay  and  high-spirited  as  though  war  were  a  merry 
game. 

At  Smyrna,  on  my  way  to  Constantinople,  there  was 
no  great  excitement,  and  it  seemed  to  me  that  the 
inhabitants  were  equally  divided  among  Turks  and 
Greeks.  In  the  evening  our  ship  called  at  Mitylene, 
and  here  there  was  a  great  din  as  though  a  war  had 
already  broken  out. 

But  it  was  a  war  of  boatmen,  who  came  in  swarms 
to  the  ship,  struggling  and  shouting,  as  each  tried  to 
gain  a  few  pence  by  being  the  first  to  board  us.  This 
always  happens  in  these  ports,  but  it  was  more  notice- 
able in  the  darkness  of  a  night  with  a  boisterous  wind 
and  a  heavy  sea  running.  The  scene  reminded  me  of 
a  pack  of  wild  beasts  fighting  over  a  single  bone. 

We  left  Mitylene  early  in  the  morning  of  the  6th, 
and  arrived  at  the  entrance  of  the  Dardanelles  in  the 
afternoon.  We  had  to  cast  anchor  and  wait  for  a  pilot 
ship  to  guide  us  round  the  submarine  mines.  After 
a  long  wait  it  came,  and  we  made  a  successful  journey 
through  the  straits.  We  passed  many  forts,  and  I 
scanned  them  through  my  glasses,  but  all  seemed  very 
quiet,  and  there  was  no  sign  of  that  approaching  war 
when  this  passage  of  the  Dardanelles  would  be  perhaps 
the  track  of  many  warships. 


CRISIS  IN  CONSTANTINOPLE       141 

Late  at  night  we  anchored  off  Constantinople,  and 
on  the  following  day,  after  repeated  examinations  of 
my  passports,  I  was  allowed  to  land  and  enter  a  city 
where  the  tocsin  of  war  was  calling  up  a  great  army 
and  summoning  the  Turks  to  a  death-struggle. 

It  was  a  city  wild  with  excitement,  and  full  of  con- 
fusion, noise,  and  tumult.  Battalions  of  soldiers,  in 
khaki  uniforms,  wearing  the  inevitable  fez,  or  turban, 
marched  through  the  streets ;  bands  of  reservists,  with 
a  fierce  and  martial  look,  came  swinging  by  with  bands 
playing  strange  Oriental  music.  Smart  officers  rushed 
about  in  automobiles,  crowds  of  Turkish  citizens 
wandered  aimlessly  about  as  though  waiting  for  the 
beginning  of  a  great  drama,  veiled  women  passed 
under  the  shadows  of  the  walls,  generals  and  staff 
officers  assembled  in  groups  outside  the  Ministry  of 
War,  and  everywhere  there  were  signs  of  feverish 
anticipation. 

Exciting  scenes  took  place  when  soldiers  seized  upon 
the  horses  hi  the  streets,  cab-horses  and  carriage-horses, 
except  those  for  which  the  owners  had  special  permits. 
The  horses  were  taken  to  the  barracks,  and  if  fit  for 
military  service  the  owner  was  given  a  receipt  to  the 
effect  that  if  the  horse  returned  from  the  war  it  would 
be  given  back,  but  that  if  not  he  would  be  paid  its 
value.  Nothing  would  be  paid  for  hire,  and  no  one 
seemed  to  like  the  arrangement  except  the  army 
officials. 

A  party  of  journalists  arrived  from  London  in  the 
afternoon,  among  them  being  Mr.  Lionel  James  of 
The  Times,  Mr.  Donohoe  of  the  Daily  Chronicle,  Mr. 
Ashmead-Bartlett  of  the  Daily  Telegraph,  Mr.  E. 
Ashmead-Bartlett,  his  brother,  Mr.  Ward  Price  of 


142  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

the  Daily  Mail,  and  Mr.  Baldwin  of  the  Central  News. 
They  were  all  confident  that  war  was  inevitable,  and 
I  think  the  majority  of  them  were  of  opinion  that  the 
Turks  would  prove  victorious  in  the  struggle,  or  at 
least  fight  with  a  dogged  and  resolute  courage. 

On  the  following  day  I  crossed  over  to  Stamboul  and 
took  photographs  of  the  crowded  population  in  that 
strange  quarter,  so  vile  in  its  filth  and  squalor,  so 
picturesque  in  its  Oriental  life,  so  turbulent  in  its 
passions. 

Thousands  of  poorly  clad  peasants  kept  pouring 
into  the  city  to  join  the  colours.  They  marched  in 
procession  headed  by  a  musician  with  a  fife  or  stringed 
instrument,  and  as  they  marched  they  burst  forth  into 
a  kind  of  chant,  repeating  the  same  words  monotonously 
but  rising  into  waves  of  rhythmic  sound.  I  did  not 
understand  those  Turkish  words,  but  they  were  trans- 
lated for  me,  and  were  "  Burn  the  Bulgarians  !  Burn 
the  Servians  !  Burn  the  Greeks  !  "  Straggling  bands 
came  down  the  streets  shouting  defiance  and  ridicule 
at  the  enemies  of  Turkey. 

\    These  Turkish  peasants  were  for  the  most  part  men 

of  fine  physique,  and  their  gaiety  and  high  spirits 

seemed  to  prove  their  fighting  valour.     As  they  passed 

in  thousands,  and  as  I  watched  their  faces  and  heard 

their  laughter  and  shouts,  no  thought  came  to  me  then 

of  the  change  that  would  come  over  them  in  a  few 

weeks  only — a  change  which  made  them  different  beings, 

which  stamped  their  faces  with  marks  of  torture,  which 

1   doubled  up  these  big  fellows  into  twisted,  writhing 

j   creatures,  which  made  living  skeletons  of  them,  and 

•   took  the  brightness  out  of  their  eyes,  turning  it  to  the 

leaden  glaze  of  agony  and  death. 


CRISIS  IN  CONSTANTINOPLE      143 

Through  the  sunlight  they  passed  to  their  fate,  con- 
fident of  victory,  ignorant  of  the  sufferings  that  lay 
ahead,  giving  praise  to  Allah  that  they  had  been  called 
out  to  kill  their  Christian  enemies. 

Little  did  these  Turkish  peasants  guess  that  the 
Government  which  was  organising  this  war,  which 
was  flouting  the  Christian  allies,  and  returning  con- 
temptuous answers  to  their  challenge,  had  already 
forfeited  the  power  of  Turkey  in  Europe,  by  hopeless 
inefficiency. 

Some  of  those  proud  officials  who  came  driving  down 
the  streets  in  motor-cars,  receiving  with  impassive 
faces  the  salutes  of  the  people,  were  hiding  in  their 
hearts  the  guiltiest  of  secrets.  Some  of  them  knew 
that  the  Turkish  artillery  would  lack  ammunition  to 
fire  its  guns  on  the  field  of  battle.  Some  of  them 
knew  that  these  soldiers  were  being  sent  out  to  starve ; 
some  of  them  knew  that  the  service  of  the  Red  Crescent 
was  hopelessly  inadequate  for  a  great  campaign.  What 
they  hoped  to  do  was  to  muddle  through.  With  a  spirit 
of  fatalism,  said,  "  What  must  be — must.  Kismet." 

On  October  8th  I  cabled  to  my  office  asking  them  to 
get  the  British  Foreign  Office  to  wire  the  Embassy 
here  with  a  recommendation  that  I  should  be  allowed 
to  accompany  the  Turkish  troops.  Having  come 
straight  from  Egypt  I  was  of  course  unprovided  with 
any  kind  of  pass. 

As  another  precaution  I  also  called  on  Colonel  Tyrrell, 
the  British  Attache  in  Constantinople,  whom  I  found 
very  courteous  and  charming,  and  willing  to  help  me 
in  every  possible  way.  On  this  day  we  received  news 
that  Montenegro  had  declared  war  and  with  impetuous 
courage  had  flung  her  troops  into  the  fighting  line. 


144  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

The  few  days  that  passed  now  were  occupied  in  all 
the  business  of  preparing  for  a  campaign  of  which  no 
man  could  guess  the  duration,  and  in  searching  out  from 
a  foreign  city  the  thousand  and  one  articles  essential 
to  the  life  and  health  of  a  correspondent  who  would  have 
to  sleep  out  in  the  open  country,  perhaps  in  rain  or  snow, 
who  would  be  beyond  the  track  of  civilised  towns  and 
who  would  have  to  depend  on  his  own  baggage  for 
daily  food  and  drink.  It  was  a  harassing  task,  and 
no  sooner  had  I  bought  everything  that  seemed  essen- 
tial than  fellow  correspondents  warned  me  that  I  had 
forgotten  a  score  of  other  things  just  as  important. 

However,  there  are  good  shops  in  Constantinople, 
and  I  succeeded  in  getting  riding  clothes  and  warm 
underwear  and  provisions  which  seemed  enough  to 
last  me  for  a  year,  although  as  a  matter  of  fact  they 
could  not  have  kept  me  going  for  more  than  a  month 
or  two. 

The  next  part  of  my  programme,  and  the  one  which 
gave  me  the  greatest  anxiety,  was  the  search  for  a  horse, 
because  obviously  it  was  no  use  starting  on  this  cam- 
paign without  means  of  transport. 

Mr.  Ward  Price  of  the  Daily  Mail  met  me  at  the 
Sublime  Porte,  and  as  he  was  engaged  in  the  same  search 
we  went  together  to  see  any  horses  that  might  have  been 
left  over  after  the  general  military  requisition. 

We  could  find  nothing  worth  buying — only  a  few  old 
crocks  who  looked  as  though  they  would  fall  down  and 
die  under  the  weight  of  a  man,  and  a  few  others  of 
better  class  which  had  been  hidden  by  their  owners, 
who  asked  fantastic  prices.  Finally  after  penetrating 
into  all  kinds  of  out  of  the  way  places  I  managed  to 
get  possession  of  a  nice  little  black  horse,  which  for 


CRISIS  IN  CONSTANTINOPLE      145 

certain  personal  reasons  I  christened  at  once  Peter 
of  Cornhill. 

He  bore  me  valiantly  on  many  long  rides,  and  was 
my  silent  companion  in  many  scenes  when  he  and  I  were 
both  disheartened,  weary,  woebegone,  and  hungry. 
Later  on  I  bought  a  second  horse  which  I  called  Michael, 
and  among  other  valuable  purchases  were  two  tents, 
a  great  stock  of  photographic  material  and  various 
cooking  utensils.  My  outfit  accumulated  in  the  Hotel 
de  Londres  and  caused  continual  interest  to  the  visitors. 
But  having  at  last  worked  through  my  list  of  require- 
ments, built  up  from  the  lists  of  other  correspondents,  the 
idea  came  to  me  and  to  them  that  after  all  these  things 
might  have  been  bought  without  a  purpose  and  would 
be  wasted.  For  although  Montenegro  had  started 
fighting,  days  passed  without  any  declaration  of  war 
from  the  other  States  or  from  Turkey. 

The  newspapers  declared  that  the  Great  Powers  were 
actively  at  work,  and  in  Constantinople  the  opinion 
gained  ground  that  after  all  war  would  be  prevented. 
Our  stores  began  to  look  silly,  and  I  almost  repented 
of  the  energy  with  which  I  had  gone  a-marketing. 

On  October  I3th,  however,  I  called  on  Nazim  Pasha, 
the  War  Minister,  and  asked  permission  to  take  his 
photograph.  If  war  did  break  out  it  was  upon  the 
shoulders  of  this  man  that  the  weight  of  it  would  fall, 
and  the  world  would  want  to  see  his  portrait. 

I  found  him  a  quiet,  genial,  benevolent  looking  old 
gentleman,  and  I  was  tempted  to  take  him  aside  and 
ask  him  privately  whether  war  would  be  declared  or  not. 
But  as  he  spoke  no  word  of  English  the  idea  fell  to 
the  ground,  and  I  had  to  content  myself  with  the 
opportunity  of  getting  a  good  photograph  of  the 
10 


146  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

Minister  seated  at  his  desk  from  which  he  directed  the 
business  of  the  army.  There  was  much  bowing  and 
saluting  and  he  seemed  pleased  with  the  compliment 
paid  to  him  by  my  camera. 

Meanwhile  Constantinople  was  becoming  congested 
with  Redifs,  coming  from  all  parts  of  Turkey  in  Europe 
and  Asia  Minor,  and  filling  the  city  with  the  noise 
of  martial  preparations.  The  only  possessions  they 
brought  with  them  were  a  few  odd  things  from  home 
in  a  rough  pack  on  their  backs. 

On  October  i8th  I  saw  the  Sultan  go  to  the  Mosque. 
He  was  accompanied  by  his  own  body-guard  in 
gorgeous  uniforms.  The  people  assembled  in  great 
crowds  to  watch  his  procession,  and  I  managed  to 
get  a  clear  view  of  this  ruler  of  a  great  Empire  which, 
unknown  to  the  world  as  yet,  was  tottering  to  its  fall. 

The  Sultan  himself  was  the  tottering  ruin  of  a  man, 
a  poor,  weak,  withered  old  gentleman,  utterly  without 
dignity,  nervous  of  the  crowds.  The  people  did  not 
receive  him  with  any  sign  of  enthusiasm.  Only  here 
and  there  a  man  cheered,  and  then  became  silent  as 
though  ashamed  of  himself. 

But  that  lack  of  demonstration  was  perhaps  due 
to  the  Oriental  reverence  for  the  person  of  the  Sultan 
and  not  to  disloyalty  or  dislike.  I  think  during  those 
days  before  the  war  the  Turks  were  uplifted  by  a 
fanatical  enthusiasm  for  the  Mohammedan  faith,  of 
which  the  Sultan  is  the  ruling  head. 

Two  of  my  colleagues,  Mr.  Banister  and  Mr.  Castle, 
surprised  me  by  their  sudden  and  unannounced  arrival, 
and  according  to  instructions  from  the  Turkish  military 
authorities  we  all  doffed  our  English  headgear  and 
adopted  the  fez. 


THE   ONLY  STRETCHER   SEEN    BY   MR.  GRANT 


A    WOMAN    AT   S1L1VRI   GUARDING   THE   WRECKAGE   OF    HEK    HOME 

PICTURES  OK  MISERY 


CRISIS  IN  CONSTANTINOPLE      147 

On  October  7th  it  had  been  announced  that  Turkey, 
under  the  pressure  of  the  Great  Powers,  had  consented 
to  the  application  of  Article  43  of  the  Treaty  of  Berlin, 
providing  immediate  reforms  in  Macedonia  and  other 
vilayets  of  European  Turkey.  It  was  supposed  to 
be  a  great  concession,  and  many  innocent  people 
believed  that  it  would  have  the  effect  of  preventing 
war. 

But  the  promise  of  reforms  came  many  years  too 
late,  and  was  merely  scoffed  at  by  the  Balkan  League. 
In  Constantinople  its  only  effect  was  to  arouse  popular 
indignation  and  what  they  considered  a  humiliation 
to  their  pride.  This  led  to  an  exciting  scene  in  the 
city  some  time  later,  when  an  extraordinary  exhibition 
of  the  popular  desire  for  war  and  a  popular  belief  in 
victory  was^given  by  the  students  of  the  University. 

After  holding  a  patriotic  demonstration  in  the  College 
of  Law,  they  marched  in  a  rowdy  way  to  the  Sublime 
Porte,  shouting  out  that  they  wanted  "  War,  and  no 
concession  !  " 


On  the  road  they  met  Nazim  Bey,  the  War  Minister. 
He  was  in  his  carriage,  which  had  to  stop  owing  to  the 
great  crowd.  The  students  surrounded  him,  shouting 
"  We  want  war  !  "  and  were  pleased  when  he  made  the 
answer,  "  Nobody  wants  peace  !  " 

Afterwards,  at  the  Sublime  Porte,  where  Ministers 
were  sitting  in  Council,  about  5,000  students  stormed 
the  gates,  broke  some  of  the  windows,  and  yelled 
"  We  want  war  !  "  "  We  won't  have  the  Treaty  of 
Berlin  !  " 

Things  began  to  look  serious  until  Mahmoud  Mukhtar, 
the  general  who  was  afterwards  defeated  at  Lule 
Burgas,  appeared  before  the  students  and  explained 


148  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

that  the  Treaty  of  Berlin  did  not  mean  the  granting 
of  independence  to  Macedonia.  He  was  hissed  a  good 
deal,  and  the  students  shouted,  "  Let  the  Treaty  be 
torn  to  bits ! "  Finally,  after  the  Grand  Vizier  had 
addressed  them,  they  consented  to  disperse. 

Other  rowdy  scenes  of  this  kind  took  place  in  Con- 
stantinople, and  I  remembered  them  afterwards  when 
this  clamour  for  war  had  been  satisfied,  and  when  the 
Turks  were  in  panic-stricken  retreat.  It  was  the 
terrible  irony  of  fate. 

On  October  lyth,  after  a  long  period  of  uncertainty, 
war  was. declared  by  Turkey  on  Bulgaria  and  Servia. 
The  text  of  the  Note  delivered  by  the  Turkish  Minister 
of  Foreign  Affairs  to  the  Bulgarian  and  Servian  Minis- 
ters was  as  follows  : 

"  The  general  mobilisation  and  concentration 
of  Bulgarian  and  Servian  troops  on  the  Ottoman 
frontier,  and  the  daily  attacks  on  the  fortified 
positions,  together  with  interference  in  Ottoman 
internal  affairs  and  inadmissible  and  inconceiv- 
able pretensions,  have  rendered  impossible  the 
maintenance  of  peace  between  Turkey  and  Bul- 
garia and  Servia,  which  the  Imperial  Ottoman 
Government  has  always  been  desirous  of  con- 
serving. 

"  In  consequence  of  this  the  heads  of  the  Royal 
Legations  of  Bulgaria  and  Servia  and  their  staffs 
are  informed  that  they  must  take  their  passports 
and  leave  the  territory  of  the  Turkish  Empire  as 
soon  as  possible. 

"  As  a  result  of  this  Note  a  state  of  war  exists 
to-day  between  the  Turkish  Empire  and  the  king- 
doms of  Bulgaria  and  Servia." 


CRISIS  IN  CONSTANTINOPLE      149 

There  was  no  formal  declaration  of  war  to  the  people 
in  Constantinople  on  that  day,  but  the  news  came  to 
them,  and  they  received  it,  not  with  any  demonstra- 
tions of  joy,  but  without  any  sign  of  alarm  or  mis- 
giving. As  far  as  I  was  concerned,  a  man  appointed 
to  depict  the  scenes  of  war  as  near  as  possible  to  the 
righting  lines,  the  end  of  the  long  delay  came  as  a  great 
relief. 

I  was  heartily  tired  of  stopping  in  Constantinople. 
In  Fleet  Street  phraseology,  I  wanted  "  the  real  stuff." 

Yet  that  night,  as  I  went  through  the  streets  and 
across  the  Galata  bridge,  something  of  the  meaning  of 
it  all  came  to  me,  something  of  the  solemnity  and  fate- 
fulness  of  this  new  chapter  in  history  of  which  the  open- 
ing words  had  now  been  written.  I  wondered  vaguely  if 
the  city  of  Constantine  the  Great,  the  first  Christian 
Emperor,  would  ever  be  wrested  from  the  Moham- 
medan power,  which  had  turned  the  great  church  of 
San  Sofia — dedicated,  as  I  have  been  told,  by  Constan- 
tine to  the  spirit  of  "  Eternal  wisdom  " — into  a  Moslem 
mosque. 

I  stood  there  looking  up  to  the  beauty  of  its  tre- 
mendous dome,  and  saw  the  wonders  of  its  marbles 
and  mosaics.  Now  the  streets  of  Stamboul,  above 
which  rose  the  domes  and  minarets  of  many  mosques, 
were  seething  with  crowds  of  Turks,  the  descendants 
of  those  who,  as  one  reads  in  history,  came  under 
Mohammed  II.  to  raise  the  Crescent  upon  this  birth- 
place of  Christianity  in  the  Near  East,  and  on  the 
north  side  of  the  Golden  Horn  I  looked  across  to  the 
Christian  quarter  of  Galata  and  Pera,  with  its  aristo- 
cratic residences,  its  fine  shops,  its  embassies  and 
legations  and  consulates. 


150  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

For  a  moment  the  thought  flashed  across  my  mind, 
what  would  all  these  Christians  do  if  excited  either  by 
the  victory,  or  still  further  the  defeat,  of  Turkish  arms 
if  the  Mohammedans  of  Stamboul,  to  whom  already  a 
Holy  War  was  being  preached,  came  pouring  out  with 
fanatical  hatred  of  the  Christians  who  lived  so  close 
to  them  ? 

But  the  idea  was  too  fantastic  to  be  entertained  for 
more  than  a  moment,  and  I  came  down  to  solid  ground 
again  when  I  remembered  the  business  that  still  had 
to  be  done  before  I  could  leave  for  the  front. 

Fortunately,  by  this  time  I  had  received  the  recom- 
mendation from  our  Foreign  Office,  and  I  had  also 
interviewed  Issett  Bey  at  the  Turkish  War  Office. 
This  man  of  courteous  manners  and  polite  speech  was 
in  charge  of  the  foreign  correspondents,  and  on  October 
2ist  he  sent  for  me  to  attend  the  War  Office  at  2  p.m. 

There  was  a  general  assembly,  and  Issett  Bey  intro- 
duced us  to  Waffsy  Bey,  who  was  to  come  in  command 
of  us  at  the  front.  The  interesting  announcement 
was  made  that  we  should  leave  Constantinople  by 
special  train  for  the  fighting  line  at  4.32  on  the 
following  Wednesday. 

Afterwards  I  remembered  the  time  given,  and 
laughed  at  it ;  4.32  was  so  very  exact !  However,  we 
made  a  careful  note  of  it,  and  after  much  bowing  and 
ceremonious  salutes  we  were  all  asked  to  come  into  the 
courtyard  to  be  photographed  for  the  Ministry  of 
War. 

This  operation  having  been  accomplished,  there 
were  more  bows,  smiles  and  hand-shakes,  and  we 
separated  to  do  what  business  we  had  in  hand.  I 
made  good  use  of  my  time  by  getting  a  permit  from 


the  War  Office  to  pass  two  horses,  without  which  they 
would  have  been  seized  by  the  army. 

On  the  following  day  I  obtained  a  pass  for  a  servant 
whom  I  had  engaged.  He  was  an  Englishman,  named 
Henry,  who  had  spent  his  life  in  Turkey,  and  spoke 
the  language  fluently,  as  well  as  Greek.  I  hoped  to 
find  him  useful  both  as  an  interpreter  and  handy 
man. 

I  was  then  called  upon  to  sign  a  document  pledging 
myself  to  stay  with  the  Turkish  forces  until  the  end 
of  the  war.  I  confess  this  gave  me  some  anxiety,  for 
what  mortal  man  could  say  how  long  the  war  would 
last  ?  Wars,  when  once  begun,  especially  with  a 
power  like  Turkey,  had  a  nasty  habit  of  lingering  on, 
as  in  the  case  of  Tripoli. 

Some  of  my  friends,  to  whom  the  same  ideas  had 
occurred,  spoke  of  arranging  to  have  Christmas  pud- 
dings sent  out  to  them,  and  one  of  them  told  me  that 
we  should  certainly  spend  Easter  in  Turkey.  As  I  am 
to  be  married  in  June,  this  gave  me  additional  cause 
for  worry.  I  have  since  learnt  that  he  was  working 
on  a  double  salary,  so  perhaps  his  wish  was  father  to 
the  thought. 

There  was  now  immense  activity  among  the  corps  of 
correspondents,  all  of  whom  had  extensive  kits  and  all 
of  whom  had  horses,  interpreters,  servants,  and  other 
nuisances.  There  was  a  tremendous  scramble  on  Wed- 
nesday morning,  and  at  last  I  succeeded  in  collecting 
all  my  articles  of  baggage  and  loading  it  on  to  a  waggon 
which  I  had  procured  with  immense  difficulty. 

We  set  forth  in  a  downpour  of  rain  (not  a  cheerful 
beginning  for  the  campaign),  and  lost  our  nerves  and 
tempers  at  the  outset.  At  the  station  I  found  a  chaos 


152  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

of  baggage  waggons  and  horses,  and  everything  in 
a  tumult  and  confusion. 

The  approach  to  the  train  was  blocked  with  carts, 
mules,  horses,  donkeys,  cabs,  baggage,  soldiers,  officers, 
porters,  and  old  men,  all  of  them  shouting,  most  of 
them  cursing,  many  of  them  screaming  for  more  money 
for  having  lifted  a  box  or  laid  hands  on  a  package. 

Everyone,  including  myself,  was  in  the  vilest  of 
tempers.  Mr.  Angus  Hamilton  discharged  one  of  his 
servants  twice  for  insubordinate  behaviour  and  crass 
stupidity,  but  the  man  refused  to  accept  his  dismissal. 

After  seemingly  endless  strife  and  a  gradual  dis- 
entanglement of  all  this  confusion,  the  horses  and  bag- 
gage were  put  on  to  the  trucks,  and  we  left,  mopping 
our  brows  and  trying  to  regain  our  peace  of  mind,  for 
the  passenger  station. 

But  here  there  was  no  train.  The  4.32  did  not  arrive 
even  at  4.33.  It  proved  to  be  a  myth,  and  we  had  to 
cool  our  heels  and  learn  the  art  of  patience  for  a  con- 
siderable time  before  at  last  a  train  crawled  in. 

It  was  loaded  with  a  regiment  of  Anatolians,  who  were 
packed  into  all  the  carriages  except  four,  reserved  for 
ourselves.  Into  this  we  squeezed,  not  without  difficulty, 
and  I  managed  to  get  a  place  with  five  other  men, 
wedged  in  by  piles  of  hand  baggage,  and  supremely 
uncomfortable  even  before  the  train  had  made  a  move. 
Besides  a  number  of  French  and  other  foreign  corres- 
pondents— about  twenty  of  these,  I  believe — there 
were  thirteen  representatives  of  English  papers  and 
firms.  Several  others  were  left  behind  in  Constanti- 
nople to  come  on  later. 

Our  baggage  waggons  and  horses  were  attached  to 
the  train,  making  it  by  far  the  longest  I  have  ever  seen, 


CRISIS  IN  CONSTANTINOPLE      153 

and  at  six  o'clock  we  slowly  moved  out,  amid  the  cheers 
of  a  crowd  for  the  departing  regiment,  who  were  going, 
as  they  no  doubt  believed,  to  gather  laurels  upon  the 
fields  of  war. 

Poor  devils  !  They  reaped  another  kind  of  harvest. 
It  was  the  harvest  of  death.  They  went  shouting  and 
singing  to  their  doom. 

On  the  way  we  passed  great  camps ;  the  darkness 
of  the  countryside  was  illumined  by  their  fires,  in  which 
black  shadows  moved  like  a  dance  of  devils. 

On  the  wayside  stations  there  were  great  crowds  of 
Turks,  who  waved  flags  and  torches  and  cheered  the 
men  who  were  preceding  them  to  the  front.  For  the 
first  time  I  felt  the  thrill  of  war,  and  understood  that 
madness  which  intoxicates  great  masses  of  humanity 
stirred  by  the  spirit  of  war,  eager  to  meet  the  enemy, 
careless  of  all  else  but  victory  in  the  field. 

The  rain  had  ceased  and  it  was  a  glorious  night. 
The  crescent  moon  arose,  as  a  symbol  of  Turkish  power 
in  Europe,  as  a  threat  to  the  armies  of  the  Cross  advan- 
cing under  that  moon  across  the  distant  mountains. 
The  train  jogged  on.  The  faces  of  my  companions 
became  blurred  and  vague.  My  head  jolted  with  the 
jerking  of  the  carriage.  My  brain  was  filled  with  a 
confusion  of  thoughts,  my  body  was  cramped  by  my 
uncomfortable  position.  The  conversation  of  my 
companions  became  only  a  murmur  in  my  ears,  and  at 
last  I  fell  into  a  troubled  sleep,  while  I  was  carried 
onward  to  the  great  adventure  of  war. 


CHAPTER  II 
IN  THE  FIELD  OF  WAR 

ON  the  morning  of  October  27th  I  awakened  at 
5.30  a.m.  to  find  that  we  had  arrived  at  a 
place  called  Seidler. 

The  train  had  come  to  a  halt  and  did  not  seem  to 
have  the  slightest  intention  of  ever  going  on  again.  I 
felt  both  cold  and  hungry,  and  making  a  dive  into  my 
haversack  obtained  the  relics  of  some  sandwiches  and 
wine  which  had  furnished  my  supper  on  the  previous 
night. 

As  the  train  seemed  quite  fixed,  I  decided  to  stretch 
my  limbs,  and  went  for  a  short  walk  with  my  camera, 
which  was  always  my  companion  on  such  occasions. 
Some  living  pictures  appeared,  and  I  saw  the  first 
signs  of  Turkish  defeat,  startling  at  this  early  stage 
of  the  campaign. 

There  were  hundreds  of  refugees  hurrying  forward, 
slowly  in  spite  of  their  hurry,  with  what  goods  they 
could  carry  towards  Constantinople.  Practically  all 
of  them  had  bullock  waggons,  and  the  closely-veiled 
women,  wearing  trousers,  did  the  same  work  as  the  men, 
ploughing  through  the  mud  and  water  at  the  head  of 
the  carts  and  putting  their  shoulders  to  the  wheel  when 
the  carts  stuck  in  the  deep  ruts  of  the  rough  track. 

It  was  a  pitiable  thing  to  see  these  people,  whom  fear 

154 


IN  THE  FIELD  OF  WAR          155 

had  over-mastered,  and  who  under  the  shadow  of  it  had 
abandoned  their  homes  and  farms  to  go  in  search  of 
safety  from  an  advancing  enemy. 

It  was  obvious  to  see  how,  with  frantic  haste,  they 
had  collected  all  their  little  valuables,  piled  on  to  the 
carts  as  much  household  furniture  as  they  could  carry, 
and  set  forth  on  the  long  journey  to  the  city,  where  they 
had  no  means  of  livelihood,  but  only  a  chance  of  life. 
Upon  the  tops  of  the  bundles  of  clothing  and  the  mis- 
cellaneous assortment  of  pots  and  pans  sat  the  children 
of  these  wanderers. 

Yet  in  the  light  of  day  these  little  ones  looked  happy. 
To  them,  not  understanding  the  truth  of  things,  this 
escape  seemed  a  good  adventure,  and  they  smiled 
down  from  their  high  perches  as  though  it  were  all  a 
joke. 

Only  their  parents,  the  unhappy  peasants  who  had 
left  their  little  plot  of  soil  upon  which  they  and  their 
forefathers  had  laboured,  only  these  poor  peasants 
who  had  turned  their  backs,  perhaps  for  ever,  from 
the  little  houses  and  hovels  which  had  been  their  homes, 
showed  by  their  faces  the  fear  that  possessed  them  and 
the  perplexity  with  which  they  trudged  forward. 

There  were  fine  faces  among  these  men :  the  strong 
faces  of  peasants  who  have  lived  hard,  simple  lives,  and 
who  have  been  very  close  to  nature  and  seen  its  cruelties 
and  hardships. 

The  old  men  especially  moved  my  pity.  These 
wrinkled  old  fellows,  with  white  beards  and  mild  eyes, 
looked  very  weary  and  very  troubled.  It  was  late  in 
their  life  to  be  turned  adrift  and  to  lead  their  oxen  to 
new,  and  perhaps  barren,  pastures.  Yet  they  made 
no  moan,  but  trudged  forward,  pulling  at  the  bullocks 


156  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

and  shouting  strange  words  into  the  ears  of  those 
unresponsive  beasts. 

All  the  women  were  very  much  averse  to  being  photo- 
graphed, and,  with  the  strange  shyness  and  fear  of 
Oriental  women  before  the  public  gaze,  hid  when  they 
saw  a  camera  pointing  at  them. 

One  of  my  colleagues,  Mr.  Banister,  had  an  ugly 
proof  of  their  hatred  of  publicity. 

He  raised  his  camera  to  take  a  picture  of  the  refugees 
making  their  way  along  the  track,  when  suddenly  he 
received  a  severe  blow  from  behind,  and  before  he  could 
recover  himself  his  camera  was  torn  out  of  his  grasp  and 
flung  into  a  pond.  This  sudden  and  violent  attack 
had  been  made  by  a  man  who  resented  the  attempt  to 
photograph  his  wife.  He  seemed  wild  with  passion, 
and  raised  his  fist  in  a  threatening  way  as  though  he 
would  do  still  greater  violence. 

Mr.  G.  H.  Wilkins,  who  had  come  out  for  the  Gau- 
mont  Company,  and  who  in  moments  of  crisis  was  always 
the  leader  of  my  little  party  and  a  man  of  quick  deci- 
sion, pulled  out  his  revolver,  believing  that  the  angry 
Turk  might  try  to  use  a  knife  and  that  this  incident 
might  develop  into  a  nasty  affray.  The  man  looked 
at  the  weapon,  which  had  a  wonderful  effect  in  quiet- 
ing his  wrath.  He  went  away  vowing  to  return  with 
a  gun,  but  we  saw  no  more  of  him. 

For  some  unexplained  reason  the  tram  still  remained 
stationary,  and  from  the  officers  we  understood  that 
it  would  probably  be  many  hours  before  we  moved  on. 

There  was  nothing  to  be  done  but  pitch  a  camp  on  the 
side  of  the  line  and  to  pass  the  time  in  preparing  a 
meal.  I  took  the  opportunity  of  climbing  into  one  of 
the  baggage  waggons,  where  I  captured  a  tongue  and 


IN  THE  FIELD  OF  WAR  157 

a  tin  of  biscuits  from  my  stores,  while  Wilkins,  who 
is  an  old  campaigner,  made  a  successful  fire  and  some 
excellent  tea  on  the  bank  of  the  railway  line. 

It  was  glorious  weather  all  day.  The  sun  shone 
warmly  down  upon  us  and  gave  comfort  even  to  the 
refugees,  many  of  whom  were  thinly  clad.  During 
the  day  at  least  there  was  no  sign  of  the  promised  cold, 
although  at  night  it  was  chilly  enough. 

As  the  sun  sank  and  twilight  came,  with  its  deepen- 
ing shadows,  many  of  the  soldiers  who  had  descended 
from  the  train  took  off  their  boots  and  prayed.  A 
hush  fell  upon  the  scene,  and  I  was  deeply  impressed 
with  the  sight  of  those  men  proclaiming  their  faith 
under  the  open  sky  and  praying  to  the  God  of  Battle 
— to  Allah — whose  name  was  upon  their  lips. 

They  raised  their  hands  to  their  ears  with  that  strange 
Oriental  gesture  which  signifies  that  the  man  is  listening 
-  for  the  whisper  of  the  great  voice  of  the  Almighty  One, 
•    and  prostrated  themselves  so  that  foreheads  touched 
the  earth,  and  sat  down  cross-legged,  swaying  back- 
wards and  forwards  until  once  again  their  heads  were 
bowed  to  the  dust.    But  always  they  kept  their  face 
turned  towards  the  setting  sun. 

These  men  were  praying  that  the  Mohammedan 
spirit  might  vanquish  all  its  enemies,  as  in  the  days  of 
the  Prophet,  and  that  the  Crescent  might  rise  supreme 
over  those  who  challenged  its  might. 

But  even  while  they  prayed  there  came  an  answer, 
which  perhaps  put  the  first  fear  into  the  hearts  of  sol- 
diers who  had  come  out  confident  of  victory.  For  late 
in  the  afternoon  a  train  arrived  from  the  direction 
of  Kirk  Kilisse  packed  to  suffocation  with  refugees 
and  soldiers,  and  then  we  heard  with  amazement 


158  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

that  the  place  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  the 
Bulgars. 

It  was  a  deadening  blow  to  the  Turks,  for  that  city 
was  acknowledged  by  them  to  be  of  immense  stragetic 
importance,  and  it  was  believed  that  it  would  hold  out 
against  the  attack  of  the  Bulgarian  forces. 

Afterwards  we  heard  of  the  destructive  terrors  of  the 
Bulgarian  artillery,  the  deadly  accuracy  of  that  fire 
which  rained  upon  the  Turkish  trenches,  and  the  vast 
stores  of  ammunition  which  fed  those  insatiable  guns. 
We  heard  of  the  frenzied  way  in  which  the  Bulgarian 
peasants  charged  with  the  naked  bayonet,  making  a 
series  of  rushes  from  position  to  position,  charging  over 
the  dead  bodies  of  their  comrades,  and  utterly  reckless  of 
their  own  lives,  but  doing  the  most  dreadful  work  when 
their  knives  came  within  reach  of  the  Turkish  infantry. 
We  heard  of  the  fierce  fighting  through  the  vineyards, 
the  gradual  dismay  which  fell  upon  the  Turkish  com- 
manders, the  sudden  order  for  a  general  retreat,  the 
wild  flight  of  the  inhabitants  mixed  up  in  a  terrible 
confusion  with  wounded  and  panic-stricken  soldiers, 
with  gun-carriages  and  limber  and  transport  waggons, 
and  the  abandonment  of  the  town  with  all  its  wealth 
of  stores. 

With  Kirk  Kilisse  fallen  Adrianople  would  be  closed 
in  on  the  eastern  side  by  the  besieging  army  and  cut  off 
from  communication  with  the  main  forces  of  the  Turks. 

A  train,  which  had  previously  arrived,  and  which  was 
carrying  the  people  who  knew  the  full  details  of  this 
tremendous  calamity  for  the  Turks,  passed  on  in  the 
direction  of  Constantinople. 

But  almost  immediately  four  of  the  coaches  over- 
turned, slowly  and  mysteriously. 


IN  THE  FIELD  OF  WAR  159 

I  had  been  watching  the  departing  train,  startled  by 
the  news  which  had  come  with  it,  and  I  could  hardly 
believe  my  eyes  when  the  carriages  toppled  over  in  this 
way.  It  looked  as  though  a  great  disaster  had  hap- 
pened at  this  spot,  and  there  was  a  good  deal  of  scream- 
ing from  those  who  had  been  hurled  to  the  ground. 
Curiously  enough,  however,  no  one  seemed  badly  hurt ; 
but  the  accident  had  blocked  our  retreat  for  several 
hours,  and  Major  Waffsy,  who,  as  I  have  said,  was  in 
charge  of  the  war  correspondents,  seemed  rather 
worried  about  it. 

Before  it  was  quite  dark  we  received  orders  to  take 
our  seats  in  the  train,  and  the  reason  soon  became 
obvious. 

All  around  us  were  thousands  of  refugees.  They 
were  starving.  They  had  no  shelter  from  the  night. 
Their  women  folk  were  spent  and  weary.  Their  chil- 
dren were  wailing,  and  they  had  only  one  consuming 
and  desperate  desire — to  escape  from  the  advancing 
enemy,  whom  they  believed  to  be  close  on  their 
track. 

The  men  clamoured  to  be  allowed  to  crush  into  the 
train,  although  it  was  already  overcrowded.  They 
were  fierce  in  their  appeals  and  in  their  demands.  It 
seemed  as  though  theyjwould  fight  their  way  in,  even  at 
the  expense  of  blood. 

A  strong  guard  was  placed  over  us  and  over  our 
provisions.  There  were  some  who  thought  the  position 
quite  dangerous  on  account  of  there  being  so  many 
starving  soldiers  about  and  our  provisions  being  so 
near.  Francis  McCullagh  came  into  my  carriage  and 
said  : 

"  Grant,  hand  me  down  that  bag." 


160  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

"  Presently,"  I  said,  being  busy  with  something 
else  at  the  moment. 

McCullagh  looked  at  me  gravely. 

"  I  will  have  it  now,"  he  said,  "  if  you  don't  mind." 

I  gave  him  the  bag  and  he  took  out  a  small  black 
object  which  he  slipped  into  his  side  pocket.  It  was 
his  revolver. 

"  Do  you  think  it  is  as  bad  as  that  ?  "  I  asked. 

He  nodded. 

"  I  think  it's  coming." 

Personally  I  did  not  take  so  serious  a  view  of  the 
situation,  as  it  seemed  to  me — with  less  experience  than 
men  like  McCullagh — that  the  refugees  were  helpless 
against  the  soldiers. 

But,  looking  back  on  the  incident,  I  am  inclined  to 
think  that  the  peril  was  there,  and  that  the  soldiers 
were  quite  as  dangerous  as  the  refugees,  for  they  knew 
perfectly  that  we  had  a  good  stock  of  provisions. 
They  had  seen  us  opening  tinned  meats  and  picnicing  on 
the  lines.  After  all,  we  were  Christians  and  well  fed, 
and  they  were  Moslems,  and  starving. 

It  would  not  have  been  wonderful  for  them  to  enter- 
tain the  idea  of  robbing  the  Christians  to  feed  the 
Turks.  As  a  matter  of  fact  a  portion  of  our  guard 
was  disarmed  and  replaced  by  fresh  men,  which  is 
a  proof  that  trouble  was  brewing.  Fortunately  we 
had  good  officers  with  us  who  were  responsible  for  our 
safety,  and  who  were  perfectly  loyal  in  their  considera- 
tion for  us.  Without  their  authority  there  might  have 
been  a  different  tale  to  tell. 

Orders  had  been  given  that  the  train  should  not 
proceed  further,  after  the  news  about  Kirk  Kilisse,  but 
that  we  should  go  back  part  of  the  way. 


IN  THE  FIELD  OF  WAR  161 

At  9.30  p.m.  we  began  to  move  for  shunting  pur- 
poses, while  officers  stood  on  the  footboards  to  keep 
order.  A  little  later  we  started  off  on  our  retreat. 
It  was  a  beautiful  moonlight  night. 

I  shall  not  soon  forget  the  sensation  of  pity  that 
overwhelmed  me  at  that  moment.  It  was  a  horrible 
thing  to  see  in  the  pale  glamour  of  the  moonlight 
a  huddled  mass  of  men,  women  and  children  exposed 
to  the  biting  wind.  Many  of  them  were  crying  with 
cold  and  hunger.  Now  that  the  sun  had  gone,  and 
the  coldness  of  night  had  fallen  upon  them,  the  little 
ones  were  no  longer  merry.  The  sunlight  had  gone 
out  of  their  eyes,  too.  It  was  no  longer  a  gay  adven- 
ture. They  were  crying  out  for  food  and  shelter. 

And  the  hundreds  of  poor  peasants  who  had  brought 
their  worldly  goods  in  the  bullock  waggons,  over  the 
rough  ways  and  through  the  mud  and  ruts,  were  now 
ready  to  abandon  their  waggons  and  their  goods  as 
well,  so  that  they  might  get  a  place  of  safety  on  our 
train. 

But  even  that  was  denied  them.  We  could  not  have 
given  a  place  to  any  other  passenger.  A  great  wail  of 
grief,  of  infinite  despair,  one  of  the  saddest  sounds 
that  has  ever  come  to  my  ears,  arose  from  that  wretched 
crowd.  The  lament  of  the  women,  the  cries  of  the 
little  children,  the  deep  groans  of  the  men  mingled 
in  a  dreadful  chorus  of  despair. 

They  watched  our  train  glide  away,  thinking,  I  am 
certain,  that  with  us  went  their  last  chance  of  safety, 
and  that  when  the  train  had  gone  there  would  be  only 
one  way  of  escape — through  the  dark  gate  of  death. 
Several  men  tried  to  scramble  on  to  the  footboards, 
but  were  roughly  pushed  off  by  the  soldiers,  who  then 
it 


162  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

searched  them,  as  though  suspecting  that  they  carried 
weapons. 

It  was  horrible.  It  made  our  hearts  bleed.  The 
people  who  read  of  wars  do  not  realise  this  dark  side 
of  the  picture,  surely  more  terrible  than  when  men 
are  falling  in  the  heat  and  shock  of  battle. 


CHAPTER  III 

TOWARDS  LULE  BURGAS 

I  AWOKE  from  a  fitful  sleep,  disturbed  by  dreams 
in  which   all    this    misery  was    re-enacted,  and 
found  that  the  train  had  arrived  at  Chorlu. 

It  was  then  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  we 
received  instructions  to  disentrain.  It  was  good  to 
get  out  into  the  fresh  air,  to  blow  the  cobwebs  out  of 
our  eyes,  and  to  stamp  a  little  warmth  into  our  feet,  but 
the  hours  that  followed  were  full  of  worry  and  trouble. 

My  servant  Henry,  who  was  a  willing  but  not  very 
capable  man,  without  any  self-reliance  and  rather 
"  old-womanish "  in  his  character,  tied  two  of  our 
horses  to  trees,  but  owing  to  an  insecure  fastening,  and 
the  worst  of  luck,  one  of  them  got  loose  in  a  few  minutes 
and  disappeared — goodness  knows  where. 

I  was  very  vexed,  for  this  was  a  personal  disaster 
which  might  cost  me  dearly.  I  sent  the  man  off  to 
find  the  missing  animal,  and  used  such  strong  language 
that  he  bestirred  himself. 

To  my  joy  he  returned  with  a  horse.  It  was  not 
my  horse,  it  is  true,  and  unfortunately  it  was  not  so 
good  as  mine,  but  still  it  was  a  horse.  I  did  not  inquire 
too  closely  into  the  facts  of  its  previous  ownership, 
but  Henry  had  followed  out  the  one  great  rule  of  war, 
which  is — everyone  for  himself. 

163 


164  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

He  had  been  so  successful  that  I  tested  him  again, 
and  sent  him  off  for  a  bullock  waggon.  This  time 
he  surpassed  himself,  and  actually  came  back  with  a 
beautiful  waggon  and  two  nice  little  oxen — at  the  same 
price  as  the  horse. 

"  Where  on  earth  did  you  pick  that  up  ?  "  I  asked. 

Henry  replied  modestly  that  it  had  been  quite 
simple.  He  had  found  it  near  the  station,  and  an  old 
man  near  by  had  told  him  that  the  owner  had  gone 
away  by  train  and  left  it. 

"  May  I  have  it  ?  "  asked  Henry. 

The  old  man  raised  his  hands  in  a  hopeless  sort  of 
way. 

"  It  is  not  mine.  It  belongs  to  nobody.  I  have  no 
use  for  it." 

So  it  became  my  property,  according  to  the  extra- 
ordinary conditions  of  life  prevailing  in  this  Country, 
where,  as  I  found  all  the  time,  men  would  carry  their 
goods  about  awhile,  then  drop  them,  and  abandon 
them,  anywhere,  to  any  fate,  while  they  seized  upon 
some  passing  chance  of  escape,  or  wandered  off  to  die, 
or  slunk  into  some  hiding  place  which  they  made  their 
home,  until  death  came  in  some  other  form  to  relieve 
them  of  their  misery. 

My  companions,  Wilkins  and  Banister,  had  decided 
to  pool  their  servants  with  mine  for  the  time  being, 
and  to  camp  together.  In  a  country  like  this,  and  at 
such  a  time,  it  would  have  been  a  mad,  even  an  im- 
possible thing,  to  play  a  lone  hand  and  to  go  upon 
the  lone  trail. 

One  man  would  have  been  defenceless  against  the 
wandering  bands  of  soldiers  and  stragglers,  hungry  for 
his  stores,  if  he  had  any,  greedy  of  his  horse,  if  he 


TOWARDS  LULE  BURGAS    165 

mounted  one.  If  he  had  fallen  and  broken  his  arm 
or  leg  in  a  lonely  place,  he  would  have  lain  there  to 
die  without  any  hope  of  help.  If  he  had  been  attacked 
by  fever  or  any  other  illness,  not  improbable  on  the 
line  of  a  retreating  army,  he  would  have  found  no 
doctor  to  attend  to  him,  and  no  medicine  to  relieve  his 
pain. 

Above  all,  perhaps,  wandering  about  with  no  com- 
panion he  would  have  been  utterly  miserable  and  in 
danger  of  melancholy  madness.  It  was  therefore 
advisable  to  get  companionship  for  self -protection. 

And  here  I  must  pay  a  tribute  to  Wilkins  of  the  cine- 
matograph, one  of  the  best  companions  in  the  world, 
because  of  his  continual  cheerfulness,  his  knowledge  of 
handicraft,  of  horses,  and  of  all  rough  work  and  out- 
door life.  He  is  an  Australian,  and  has  had  many 
adventures  in  wild  places  of  the  world  which  have 
taught  him  valuable  lessons,  among  them  being  the 
gift  of  leadership,  instant  decision  in  moments  of  peril, 
and  a  quick  way  of  righting  something  that  has  gone 
wrong.  If  a  cart  broke  down  it  was  Wilkins  who  set 
it  up  again.  If  it  overturned  it  was  Wilkins  who  put  it 
on  its  wheels  again.  If  horses  stampeded  in  a  camp,  it 
was  Wilkins  who  was  first  to  come  to  the  rescue.  And 
he  did  all  these  things,  not  in  any  arrogant  way,  not  in  a 
bullying  commanding  spirit,  but  quietly  and  cheerfully, 
as  though  it  all  came  natural  to  him  and  was  part  of  his 
scheme  of  life.  Personally,  I  do  not  know  what  I 
should  have  done  without  such  an  experienced  fellow 
by  my  side,  and  I  am  glad  here  to  give  the  praise  that 
was  his  due. 

Together,  therefore,  Wilkins,  Banister  and  I  picked 
out  a  nice  spot  on  the  side  of  a  hill  near  the  station, 


166  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

which  was  to  be  the  correspondents'  headquarters. 
We  pitched  three  bell  tents,  one  for  sleeping,  one  for 
meals  and  the  developing  of  photographs,  and  the 
other  for  servants. 

We  also  put  up  two  small  tents  as  shelter  for  our 
stores,  and  above  this  encampment  we  raised  the  Union 
Jack,  as  a  sign  to  all  Turks,  and  to  any  foreign  Chris- 
tians who  might  come  that  way,  that  we  were  under 
the  protection  of  that  great  British  Empire  which,  in 
legend  at  least,  stretches  its  mighty  power  over  the 
meanest  and  furthest  of  its  subjects  ! 

In  other  words,  it  was  a  warning  against  trespassers. 

Towards  evening  we  had  shaken  down  and  settled 
our  arrangements  in  a  very  orderly  and  creditable 
style,  and  then  partook  of  tinned  sausages  and  tea, 
which  after  our  fatigue  was  as  good  as  a  banquet. 
Our  camp  consisted,  in  addition  to  the  three  principals, 
of  a  Maltese  person  of  linguistic  attainments  but  of  faint 
heart,  whom  I  will  allude  to  in  future  as  the  white- 
livered  one,  and  who  was  to  act  as  our  chief  interpreter 
and  general  servant ;  Henry,  interpreter,  bottle-washer 
and  general  drudge,  with  Marcus,  a  Turk  with  no  lan- 
guage but  his  own,  as  ostler  and  part-cook,  together 
with  six  horses,  one  motor-bicycle,  and  a  waggon 
converted  into  a  manger. 

When  all  hands  were  on  deck,  cleaning  up  and  making 
order  out  of  chaos,  the  two  oxen  which  had  come  to  us 
as  a  gift  from  the  gods,  escaped  in  the  same  sudden 
and  mysterious  way,  much  to  the  consternation  and 
grief  of  Henry,  who  regarded  them  with  feelings  of 
personal  pride  and  satisfaction,  as  though  he  had 
bought  them  by  his  own  hard-earned  money. 

I  was  hardly  less  regretful  at  the  loss,  and  having 


TOWARDS  LULE  BURGAS  167 

made  enquiries  in  the  neighbourhood  heard  that  they 
had  last  been  seen  disappearing  into  the  mist  over  the 
hillside.  It  did  not  seem  expedient  to  go  in  search  of 
them,  as  we  had  been  instructed  not  to  leave  the  camp 
after  5.30  p.m.,  and  at  no  time  without  an  officer. 

We  were  war-correspondents  it  is  true,  but  we  were 
also  to  some  extent  prisoners  of  war,  and  it  was  per- 
fectly futile  for  any  one  of  us,  at  this  time,  to  attempt 
o  break  away  in  the  hope  of  getting  a  journalistic 
"  sloop,"  as  it  is  called. 

It  would  have  been  an  easy  way  to  death,  for  there 
were  sentries  posted  around  with  orders  to  shoot 
anybody  who  failed  to  give  the  password  to  their 
challenge,  and  as  far  as  we  were  concerned  the  very 
challenge  itself  would  not  have  been  understood.  It 
was  wiser  therefore  to  stay  close  to  camp  and  obey  the 
regulations. 

I  slept  that  night  under  my  canvas  roof  in  fair  com- 
fort, although  in  such  close  quarters  that  there  was 
hardly  room  to  breathe. 

In  the  morning  I  turned  out  for  a  ride  on  "  Peter 
of  Cornhill "  with  Allan  Ostler  of  the  Daily  Express, 
and  gave  the  natives  of  the  village  a  rare  treat,  for  they 
seemed  to  think  we  had  come  out  of  a  museum,  and 
gathered  round  in  crowds  to  gaze  at  us. 

The  village  of  Chorlu  was  a  miserable,  squalid  place, 
and  at  this  time  fairly  quiet.  I  saw  it  afterwards  when 
it  was  the  scene  of  a  wild  and  terrible  chaos  of  panic- 
stricken  humanity. 

Wolfish  dogs  prowled  about,  Turkish  women  peered 
at  us  from  dark  doorways,  hiding  their  faces  as  we 
passed,  and  the  peasants  stood  about  in  groups  as 
though  they  had  no  work  or  purpose  in  life. 


168  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

I  took  cafe  there  at  the  local  tavern,  a  fine  luxury 
in  spke  of  the  dirt  and  evil  smells  in  the  place,  and  I 
was  surprised  when  the  waiter  refused  "  backsheesh." 
It  seemed  to  me  that  he  might  be  ill  or  in  love,  and  to 
this  day  I  do  not  know  the  reason  of  this  astonishing 
refusal. 

That  night  we  gave  a  dinner  party,  on  the  strength  of 
a  turkey,  captured,  killed  and  cooked  by  Marcus. 

This  man  had  a  genius  for  looting,  and  had  made  a 
solemn  vow  to  find  us  food  anywhere  and  everywhere, 
The  turkey  had  been  caught  on  a  raiding  expedition, 
and  Marcus  enjoyed  himself  vastly  as  the  aroma  of  it 
came  steaming  out  of  the  pot  to  his  critical  and  sensitive 
nostrils.  It  was  a  huge  success,  and  we  received  the 
compliments  of  our  distinguished  guests,  Mr.  Ward 
Price,  of  the  Daily  Mail,  and  an  English  officer  who  had 
come  out  in  the  hope  of  seeing  some  of  the  fighting. 

Mr.  Ward  Price,  who  invariably  wears  an  eyeglass 
and  looks  the  most  debonair  of  men,  was  the  best  of 
companions,  unruffled  in  a  crisis,  and  of  persuasive 
speech  in  the  presence  of  Turkish  officers  who  desired 
to  thwart  our  plans.  He  proclaims  that  his  knowledge 
of  the  Turkish  language  is  not  as  extensive  as  he  would 
wish,  but  the  way  in  which  he  managed  to  make  himself 
understood  in  the  most  difficult  circumstances,  and  to 
understand  what  was  said  to  him,  continually  aroused 
my  admiration. 

That  night  I  developed  some  photographs  in  my 
tent  under  the  most  uncomfortable  conditions,  as  there 
was  a  very  heavy  thunderstorm,  and  some  of  the  rain 
found  its  way  through  the  canvas. 

The  noise  of  the  thunder  was  like  the  booming  of  guns, 
and  the  rain  lashed  down  with  a  great  pattering  on  the 


TOWARDS  LULE  BURGAS          169 

tent,  and  I  was  so  absorbed  in  my  own  work  that  I 
did  not  hear  any  other  kind  of  noise. 

But  presently  I  was  startled  by  a  terrific  din  from 
a  soldiers'  camp  near  by,  and  one  of  my  companions 
came  and  informed  me,  through  the  closed  flap  in  a 
voice  of  alarm,  that  a  mutiny  was  in  progress  near  by, 
and  that  we  should  have  to  look  out  for  the  safety  of 
our  stores.  I  answered  gruffly,  for  I  was  not  in  the 
best  of  tempers  on  account  of  the  developing  work, 
and  as  the  noise  stayed  where  it  was  and  did  not  come 
any  nearer  I  went  on  with  my  task. 

I  heard  afterwards  that- the  soldiers  had  been  quarrel- 
ling and  fighting  over  some  tents,  and  that  the  uproar 
had  alarmed  others  who  were  encamped  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood. 

On  October  27th  I  dried  the  films  of  the  photographs 
I  had  taken,  and  had  them  passed  by  the  Censor  after 
heated  argument. 

He  was,  I  think,  perplexed  as  to  the  advisability  of 
letting  through  photographs  which  showed  in  the  most 
vivid  way  possible  the  demoralisation  of  the  refugees 
and  the  tragedy  of  the  flight  after  Kirk  Kilisse.  From 
Constantinople  there  would  be  going  out  optimistic 
reports  to  throw  dust  in  the  eyes  of  the  world,  re- 
assuring accounts  of  the  work  of  the  troops,  and  the 
temporary  retirement  of  certain  forces  in  order  to 
lead  the  Bulgarians  into  a  death-trap. 

But  the  old  saying,  that  the  camera  cannot  lie,  pre- 
sented itself  to  the  mind  of  the  Censor  when  he  held 
my  films  up  to  the  light  and  saw  the  subjects  which  had 
made  his  face  grow  grave  on  the  previous  day.  Even 
after  he  had  passed  them  I  had  grave  doubts  whether 
they  would  get  through  to  England,  past  all  the  other 


170  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

officials  whose  duty  it  was  to  hide  the  ugly  truth  of 
things  as  far  as  possible. 

However,  I  trusted  to  luck,  and  took  a  ride  round 
the  country  with  some  of  the  other  correspondents. 

Very  soon  an  officer  came  riding  toward  us  in  an 
excited  way  and  reprimanded  us  for  being  out  of 
camp.  We  received  his  words  in  silence,  but  obeyed  the 
order.  Afterwards  we  were  informed  that  an  officer 
would  conduct  a  party  of  us  for  a  short  "joy  ride  " 
at  three  o'clock ;  but  this  was  too  much  for  our  pride, 
and  we  all  refused  to  go,  as  we  objected  to  be  treated 
like  school-girls. 

On  the  following  day  we  broke  all  records  for  break- 
fast, having  bacon  and  three  eggs  each,  with  tea, 
bread  and  butter.  This  sumptuous  fare  was  a  safe- 
guard against  the  weather,  which  had  turned  very  cold 
indeed,  so  that  I  found  a  sweater,  leather  coat  and 
overcoat  not  more  than  was  necessary. 

Waffsy  Bey,  our  commanding  officer  and  chief 
inquisitor,  talked  of  finding  stables  for  our  horses, 
which  was  essential  for  our  comfort  and  theirs,  as 
on  the  previous  night,  in  our  corner  of  the  camp, 
there  had  been  a  great  fight  among  them.  A  German 
horse  had  escaped  from  another  part  of  the  camp 
and  galloped  over  to  us,  causing  a  wild  stampede. 

We  were  all  asleep  in  our  tent  when  the  affair  hap- 
pened, and  were  awakened  by  the  tremendous  tramp- 
ling of  hoofs,  a  series  of  neighings,  and  all  the  noise 
of  animals  engaged  in  a  desperate  conflict. 

My  companion,  Banister,  was  very  nearly  kicked 
to  death,  as  a  horse  lashed  out  close  to  the  canvas, 
and  he  crawled  out,  almost  undressed,  to  see  what 
was  happening  around  him. 


TOWARDS  LULE  BURGAS         171 

Wilkins  and  I  also  dashed  out,  and  found  three  of 
the  horses  on  their  hind  legs  fighting  furiously  within 
a  few  feet  of  the  tent,  surrounded  by  a  crowd  of  ser- 
vants, swearing  in  all  languages,  but  utterly  afraid  to 
bring  the  beasts  to  order  and  discipline.  Wilkins, 
with  his  usual  energy,  seized  a  long  tent  pole  and 
brandished  it  like  a  Berserker  on  the  war-path,  be- 
labouring the  infuriated  horses  with  great  blows. 

He  had  absolutely  no  fear  of  them,  though  it  was  a 
dangerous  game  to  play,  and  he  might  have  been 
kicked  to  death  by  one  of  those  lashing  hoofs.  How- 
ever, his  methods  proved  effective,  and  the  uproar 
soon  quieted  down,  though  not  before  one  of  our 
horses  had  been  badly  bitten  on  his  shoulder  and 
stood  quivering  with  excitement  and  fear. 

We  now  had  orders  to  shift  camp  into  the  village 
of  Chorlu,  where  we  were  to  pay  for  rooms  and 
stabling. 

I  think  the  object  of  this  order  was  not  so  much 
to  provide  us  with  more  comfort,  but  to  keep  us  more 
together  and  more  restricted  in  our  freedom. 

After  the  usual  scramble  of  repacking,  shifting 
goods,  and  searching  for  lodgings,  we  settled  down  in 
three  rooms,  using  our  camp  beds  as  the  most  useful 
and  ornamental  articles  of  furniture.  Our  house  was 
nothing  more  than  a  Turkish  hovel,  bare  of  any  luxuries, 
horribly  dirty,  and  infested  with  those  small  animals 
of  which  I  have  a  special  and  peculiar  dread.  Keating's 
powder  was  in  great  demand,  and  I  sprinkled  all  my 
clothes  with  it  in  order  to  secure  some  relief  from  the 
intolerable  misery  of  providing  a  banquet  for  these 
carnivorous  creatures. 

The  stabling  for  the  horses  was  good  enough,  and  we 


172  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

made  the  best  of  our  household  arrangements,  doing 
our  own  cooking  and  enjoying  our  own  dishes. 

I  now  come  to  the  days  of  October  2Qth  and  30th. 

Glorious  weather  continued,  and  tempted  all  of  us 
to  the  open  country,  away  from  this  filthy  little  village, 
where  we  were  penned  up  like  sheep.  From  afar  I 
heard  the  music  of  the  guns.  It  came  in  continuous 
shocks  of  sound,  the  crash  of  great  artillery  bursting 
out  repeatedly  into  a  terrific  cannonade.  It  was 
obviously  the  noise  of  something  greater  than  a 
skirmish  of  outposts  or  a  fight  between  small  bodies 
of  men. 

While  the  war  correspondents  were  cooking  food  in 
their  stewing-pots  a  big  battle  was  in  progress,  deciding 
the  fate  of  nations  and  ending  the  lives  of  many  human 
beings.  That  thunder  of  guns  made  my  pulses  beat, 
throbbed  into  my  brain.  I  could  not  rest  inactive 
and  in  ignorance  of  the  awful  business  that  was  being 
done  beyond  the  hills.  Ignoring  the  orders  to  remain 
in  the  village,  I  rode  out  towards  the  guns. 

Although  I  did  not  know  it  at  the  time,  as  we  were 
utterly  without  information,  I  was  riding  towards  the 
battle  of  Lule  Burgas,  which  destroyed  the  flower  of 
the  Turkish  army  and  opened  the  way  of  the  Bul- 
garians to  Constantinople. 

Of  the  actual  battle  itself  I  am  unable  to  speak  as 
an  eye-witness.  Indeed,  there  was  no  mortal  eye  who 
could  see  more  than  a  small  part  of  it,  as  it  covered 
a  front  of  something  like  fifty  miles,  and  even  to  the 
commanders  of  the  army  corps  engaged  it  was  a  wild 
and  terrible  confusion  of  great  forces  hurling  themselves 
upon  other  great  bodies  of  men,  sometimes  pressing 
them  back,  sometimes  retiring,  swept  by  a  terrific  fire, 


TOWARDS  LULE  BURGAS          173 

losing  immense  numbers  of  men,  and  uncertain  of  the 
damage  they  were  inflicting  upon  the  opposing  troops. 

Only  from  those  who  took  part  in  it  have  I  been  able 
to  gather  some  of  the  grim  details  of  that  great  tragedy 
to  the  Turks.  Certain  facts  stand  out  in  all  their 
accounts. 

The  Turkish  artillery  was  overmastered  from  the 
first.  The  Bulgarian  guns  were  in  greater  numbers 
and  better  served,  and  they  had  an  inexhaustible 
supply  of  ammunition. 

Not  so  the  Turks.  In  consternation,  in  rage,  in 
despair,  the  Turkish  artillery  officers  saw  their  ammuni- 
tion dwindling  and  giving  out  at  a  time  when  they 
needed  it  most :  when  the  enemy's  shells  were  bursting 
continuously  upon  their  positions,  when  the  enemy's 
infantry  were  exposing  themselves  on  the  ridges,  and 
when  the  Bulgarian  soldiers  made  wild  rushes,  advan- 
cing from  point  to  point,  in  spite  of  their  heavy  losses 
in  dead  and  wounded. 

There  were  Turkish  officers  and  soldiers  who  stood 
with  folded  arms  by  the  limber  of  guns  that  could  no 
longer  return  the  enemy's  fire,  until  to  a  man  they 
were  wiped  out  by  the  scattered  shells.  The  frantic 
messages  carried  to  the  commander-in-chief  notifying 
this  lack  of  ammunition  passed  unheeded,  because 
the  supply  was  exhausted. 

Abdullah  Pasha  was  a  sad  man  that  day,  when  from 
one  of  the  heights  he  looked  down  upon  his  scattered 
army  corps  and  saw  how  gradually  their  fire  was 
silenced.  Now  on  his  right  wing  and  his  left  his  le- 
gions were  pressed  back  until  they  wavered  and  broke. 
And  now,  with  an  overwhelming  power  and  irresistible 
spirit  of  attack,  the  Bulgarians  cut  the  railway  line, 


174  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

scattered  his  squadrons  of  cavalry,  broke  through  his 
various  units,  and  bore  down  upon  his  rear-guard 
holding  the  town  of  Lule  Burgas. 

I  do  not  believe  the  Turkish  soldiers  were  guilty  of 
cowardice  during  those  hours  of  battle.  It  was  only 
afterwards,  when  the  fighting  was  finished  and  the 
retreat  began,  that  panic  made  cowards  of  all  of  them 
and  seemed  to  paralyse  them. 

But  from  all  that  I  have  heard  the  Turkish  soldiers 
in  the  mass  behaved  as  bravely  during  the  battle  as 
all  the  traditions  of  their  fighting  spirit  have  led  us  to 
believe.  They  fought  resolutely  and  doggedly,  although, 
as  I  know  now,  they  had  gone  into  the  battle  hungry 
and  were  starving  at  the  end  of  it. 

They  died  in  sufficient  numbers,  God  knows,  to  prove 
their  valour.  They  died  in  heaps.  Many  of  the 
battalions  were  almost  annihilated,  and  the  greatest 
honour  is  due  to  the  men  of  the  Second  Corps,  who 
after  they  had  been  beaten  back  again  and  again,  after 
the  battle  had  really  been  lost  irretrievably  by  the 
failure  of  Mukhtar  Pasha  to  repress  the  general  attack 
of  the  Bulgarians  with  his  Third  Army  Corps,  which 
had  come  up  from  the  direction  of  Viza,  re-formed 
themselves  and  marched  to  an  almost  certain  death. 

For  a  little  while  they  held  their  own,  but  the  Bul- 
garians were  now  in  an  impregnable  position  on  the 
heights,  and  in  such  places  of  vantage  for  their  artillery 
that  they  could  concentrate  their  fire  in  a  really  terrific 
manner.  The  men  of  the  Second  Corps  found  them- 
selves in  a  zone  of  bursting  shells,  and  in  the  face  of  a 
withering  rifle  fire  which  swept  upon  them  like  a  hail- 
storm. 

A  great  cry  broke  from  the  ranks  of  the  living,  in 


TOWARDS  LULE  BURGAS         175 

which  already  there  were  great  gaps,  as  the  dead  and 
wounded  fell  in  all  directions.  The  ranks  were  broken. 
It  was  only  a  rabble  of  terror-stricken  men,  running 
away  from  that  hunting-ground  of  death,  who  came 
back  beyond  the  reach  of  the  Bulgarian  bullets. 

The  town  of  Lule  Burgas  was  already  in  the  hands 
of  the  enemy.  And  in  the  great  field  of  battle,  extend- 
ing over  the  wild  countryside  for  many  miles,  divisions, 
regiments,  and  battalions  were  scattered  and  shat- 
tered, no  longer  disciplined  bodies  of  men,  but  swarms 
of  individuals,  each  seeking  a  way  to  save  his  own  life, 
each  taking  to  flight  like  a  hunted  animal,  each  be- 
wildered and  dazed  by  the  tragic  confusion  in  which 
he  staggered  forward. 

This  is  a  connected  account  of  what  happened.  But 
in  war  events  are  not  seen  connectedly,  but  piecemeal, 
confusedly,  and  without  any  apparent  coherence,  by 
those  who  are  units  in  a  great  scheme  of  fate.  So, 
looking  back  upon  those  days,  it  seems  to  me  that  I 
lived  in  a  muddling  nightmare,  when  one  experience 
merged  into  another,  and  when  one  scene  changed  to 
another  in  a  fantastic  and  disorderly  way. 

I  first  came  in  touch  with  bodies  of  retreating  soldiers 
when,  in  my  ride  out  from  the  village  of  Chorlu,  I  crossed 
the  railway  line  and  went  on  towards  the  guns. 

Those  men  were  in  straggling  groups  or  walking 
singly.  They  were  the  first  fugitives,  the  first  signs, 
on  this  day  of  Tuesday,  29th,  that  the  battle  which 
was  raging  with  increasing  fury  was  not  going  well 
for  the  Turks. 

The  men  were  coming  away  from  the  fight  weary, 
dejected,  hopeless.  They  had  no  idea  as  to  the  direc- 
tion in  which  they  wanted  to  go.  They  wandered 


176  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

along  aimlessly,  some  this  way,  some  that,  all  of  them 
silent  and  sullen,  as  though  brooding  over  the  things 
they  had  seen  and  suffered,  and  as  though  resentful 
of  the  fate  that  had  befallen  them. 

I  did  not  grasp  the  full  significance  of  these  wander- 
ing soldiers.  I  thought  they  were  just  faint-hearted 
fellows  who  had  deserted  from  their  battalions.  Soon 
I  saw  the  real  truth. 


CHAPTER  IV 
THE  GREAT  RETREAT 

LATE  in  the  evening  of  Tuesday,  October  2gth, 
all    the    war-correspondents    were    ordered    to 
prepare  themselves  immediately  to  go  forward  to  the 
front  and  to  take  provisions  with  them  for  three  days, 
as  well  as  blankets. 

At  9.30  on  the  following  morning  I  again  rode  out  of 
Chorlu,  with  Banister  and  Wilkins  as  my  companions, 
with  my  one  white-livered  man.  We  were  determined 
not  to  wait  for  the  personally  conducted  crowd,  but  to 
pass  on  independently.  I  carried  a  sleeping  bag  with 
a  blanket,  and  biscuits  and  chocolate. 

Wilkins  was  delayed  by  his  pack-horse,  which  had 
to  carry  his  cinematograph  apparatus  and  other  im- 
pedimenta, so  I  went  on  with  my  colleague  Mr.  Banister. 
But  we  too  soon  became  separated.  Later  on,  when 
some  miles  on  the  way  to  Lule  Burgas,  I  lost  my  servant, 
and  I  then  had  to  go  forward  on  the  lone  trail. 

In  a  little  while  I  lost  all  sense  of  loneliness.  I  was 
in  the  midst  of  a  crowd.  It  was  one  of  the  most  pitiable 
crowds  that  might  be  seen  in  the  world.  I  passed  a 
continuous  stream  of  wounded  men  struggling  in  the 
direction  from  which  I  came. 

Some  of  them  had  had  the  good  luck  to  find  places 
on  ox-waggons,  but  most  of  them,  not  so  lucky — for 

12  177 


178  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

there  were  few  waggons — were  on  foot,  and  were  already 
utterly  exhausted.  It  was  a  terrible  and  heart- 
rending sight. 

Those  Turkish  soldiers  were  not  cowards  and  deserters. 
They  had  taken  their  part  in  the  firing  lines.  They 
were  the  victims  of  the  Bulgarian  batteries.  They 
had  been  wounded  in  the  arms  or  legs,  and  their  wounds 
had  not  been  dressed.  They  had  torn  strips  off  their 
own  clothing  to  make  bandages  or  slings.  Many  of 
them  had  their  heads  swathed  in.  rags,  through  which 
the  blood  had  oozed,  so  that  they  looked  ghastly. 

Some  of  them  were  hobbling  along  on  sticks  picked 
up  on  the  wayside.  Now  and  again  a  man  would 
stagger,  grope  blindly  for  a  moment  with  both  hands, 
and  then  collapse,  falling  limply  upon  the  roadway, 
never  to  rise  again. 

Others  made  desperate  efforts  to  keep  their  feet  and 
to  reach  a  place  of  shelter  and  safety. 

There  was  no  groaning  among  them,  no  cries  of  pain, 
though  I  could  see  by  their  faces  that  pain  had  them 
in  its  grips.  There  was  the  stamp  of  hunger  too  upon 
their  faces,  so  pinched  and  drawn  that  only  for  the 
living  eyes  they  would  have  looked  like  dead  men. 

Now  and  again  as  a  man  passed  a  murmur  came  from 
him — the  name  of  Allah.  Again  and  again  I  heard 
those  words  "Allah  !  Allah  !  Inch'  Allah! "  in  a  des- 
pairing way,  in  a  harmonious  sing-song.  But  it  seemed 
to  me  that  Allah  did  not  hear  these  men  and  had 
abandoned  them,  at  least  there  was  no  mercy  for  them 
in  this  life. 

Hundreds  passed  me,  a  long  procession  of  pain  and 
suffering,  the  wreckage  of  human  life  cast  up  to  my 
feet  as  it  were  by  the  waves  of  battle. 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  179 

Many  of  them  turned  their  eyes  to  me  as  I  sat  on  my 
horse,  seemed  to  send  up  to  me  a  mute  appeal  for  help. 
But  I  could  do  nothing  for  them.  Their  numbers 
were  too  great. 

Only  to  one  poor  fellow  with  glazed  eyes,  and  lips 
all  swollen  out  so  that  he  was  a  living  horror,  I  gave  a 
little  water  from  my  flask,  and  although  too  weak  to 
make  the  usual  Mohammadan  sign  of  thanks  he  spoke 
to  me  from  those  glazed  eyes  of  his,  and  I  knew  that 
he  was  grateful. 

This  road  of  retreat  was  a  Doleful  Way.  There  was 
no  real  road  at  all,  but  only  cart-ruts  across  the  open 
country,  and  beside  it  lay  dead  and  dying  men  and 
horses. 

Flocks  of  carrion  crows  were  hovering  about  waiting 
for  their  banquet  of  death.  Later  on  I  saw  the  wolfish 
dogs  of  the  countryside  already  eating  the  flesh  of  these 
victims  of  war. 

The  dying  men  lay  in  all  kinds  of  posture,  some  of 
them  as  if  they  were  sleeping  quietly  and  happily, 
some  of  them  huddled  up  and  face  downwards,  as  a 
blindness  had  come  over  them  so  that  they  fell  heavily, 
some  of  them  in  horrible  contortion,  some  of  them  stiff 
and  stark,  with  their  faces  upturned  to  the  sky. 

None  of  their  comrades  of  misery  tried  to  lift  them 
up  again,  or  even  turned  their  eyes  to  glance  at  them 
as  they  passed.  They  were  left  there  helpless  and 
forsaken,  and  the  greatest  gift  for  which  they  could 
hope  was  a  speedy  death. 

It  was  hunger  and  fatigue,  as  much  as  loss  of  blood 
that  killed  them.  Some  of  the  men  in  charge  of  the 
commissariat  of  the  Turkish  army  were  the  greatest 
enemies  of  the  troops. 


i8o  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

Late  that  afternoon,  sickened  by  all  these  sights,  I 
stopped  to  rest  my  horse  and  was  joined  by  Major 
Waffsy  and  the  other  correspondents. 

Our  Turkish  officer  was  very  much  disturbed  by  the 
scenes  on  the  road,  which  told  him  the  tale  of  defeat 
more  clearly  than  anything  he  might  have  read  in 
official  despatches. 

After  fording  the  river — during  which  the  horse  of  one 
of  the  French  correspondents  took  it  into  his  head  to 
take  a  refreshing  roll,  much  to  the  rage  and  dismay  of 
the  dapper  gentleman  on  its  back — we  stopped  near 
the  village  of  Karistaran  and  our  conductor  decided  to 
camp. 

Several  of  the  English  correspondents  joined  forces, 
and  after  attending  to  our  horses — always  our  first 
duty — we  lit  a  huge  fire  and  sat  round  to  a  dinner  of 
sardines,  tongue  and  biscuits,  washed  down  by  tea 
without  milk.  We  had  a  camp-fire  gossip,  chiefly 
about  the  war,  of  which  we  knew  so  little ;  about  the 
possibilities  of  Turkish  victory  or  defeat,  and  about 
the  long  trail  of  the  wounded  whom  we  had  seen  that 
day. 

Then  we  prepared  for  sleep,  rolling  ourselves  up  in 
our  blankets  and  lying  with  our  feet  to  the  blazing 
embers.  The  moon  was  high  and  bright,  and  shed  a 
pale  glamour  upon  the  scene,  so  that  it  all  seemed 
ghostly  in  its  beauty.  Presently  all  was  very  quiet, 
and  one  after  another  drowsy  men  fell  into  a  deep 
slumber,  so  that  their  steady  breathing  was  the  only 
sound  beyond  the  crackle  of  the  fire. 

By  three  o'clock  in  the  morning,  however,  the  frost 
had  taken  possession  of  our  blankets,  and  chilled  to 
the  bone  we  found  further  sleep  impossible,  so  that 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  181 

we  started  up  and  searched  for  wood  to  light  the  fire, 
which  had  died  out. 

This  done,  we  sat  hunched  up  as  close  as  possible  to 
its  flames,  and  in  the  warmth  of  them  awaited  the 
dawn,  more  or  less  in  comfort.  It  was  a  queer  experi- 
ence, even  to  journalists  and  press  photographers,  who 
are  the  adventurers  of  modern  life,  and  who  come 
across  many  queer  days  in  the  course  of  a  year. 

The  pale  dawn  came  greyly  across  the  plain,  and 
the  shadows  of  night  crept  away,  and  in  the  hush  of 
the  early  hour  men  were  silent,  wondering  what  would 
be  the  fortune  of  war  that  day. 

So  came  the  break  of  day  on  October  3ist,  a  date 
which  now  belongs  to  history,  remembered  with  bitter- 
ness by  the  Turks  and  with  triumph  by  the  Bulgarians. 
Before  the  sun  had  dispelled  the  white,  hard  frost  on 
the  grass  there  came  to  our  ears  once  more  the  thunder 
of  the  guns,  which  had  stopped  at  dark  on  the  night 
before.  We  made  a  hasty  breakfast,  eager  to  get  close 
to  the  battle,  not  only  for  professional  reasons,  but 
because  no  men  may  withstand  the  thrill  which  comes 
when  men  are  fighting. 

But  our  hopes  were  dashed  to  the  ground,  and  we 
were  thrown  into  consternation  when  Major  Waffsy 
came  to  us  and  ordered  an  instant  and  hurried  retreat. 
We  were  disposed  to  rebel,  to  protest  against  this  order, 
which  seemed  ignominious,  and  absurd,  and  unreason- 
able. But  very  soon  we  saw  that  Waffsy  Bey  had 
reason  on  his  side  and  that  things  were  very  serious. 

Thousands  of  Turks  were  making  their  way  in  great 
disorder  in  the  direction  of  Chorlu. 

They  were  literally  running  from  the  distant  guns. 
They  were  like  great  flocks  of  sheep  scared  by  the 


182  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

wolf,  and  stumbling  forward.  Men  fell  as  they  ran, 
stumbling  and  staggering  over  the  boulders  and  in  the 
ruts.  They  seemed  to  be  pursued  by  an  invisible 
terror,  so  that  they  did  not  dare  to  stop,  except  to 
regain  breath  to  amble  forward  with  drooping  heads. 

They  had  no  shame  in  this  flight.  These  tall  fellows, 
of  fine  physique  except  for  their  leanness  and  starva- 
tion looks,  ran  like  whipped  dogs,  with  eyes  that  glinted 
with  the  light  of  a  great  fear.  It  was  a  distressing 
and  painful  sight. 

Major  Waffsy  seemed  in  just  as  much  hurry.  The 
sight  of  these  fugitive  soldiers  seemed  to  shake  his 
nerves  terribly,  and  his  face  was  very  white  and 
strained.  I  pitied  the  man,  for  he  was  a  patriotic 
Turk  and  a  courteous  gentleman,  although  sometimes 
we  hated  him  because  he  kept  us  so  strictly  in  hand. 

Now  he  started  back  on  the  line  of  the  retreat  with 
part  of  his  charge,  who  seemed  to  think  that  this  time 
he  would  be  a  valuable  companion;  but  none  of  the 
English  went  with  him.  We  had  decided  to  give  him 
the  slip. 

So  we  tarried  over  our  preparations  and  deliberately 
lengthened  the  time  of  our  packing,  and  found  many 
difficulties  in  the  way  of  an  early  start.  Major  Waffsy 
set  off  without  us,  not  suspecting  our  ruse,  and  when 
he  was  well  out  of  harm's  way  we  proceeded  on  our 
own  line  of  route,  which  was  forward  to  the  battlefield. 

I  made  my  way  to  the  river  and  there  saw  an  astound- 
ing sight  of  panic  in  its  most  complete  and  furious 
form.  It  was  indeed  the  very  spirit  of  panic  which 
had  taken  possession  of  the  soldiers  whom  I  now  met 
on  this^spot. 

Never  before  had  I  seen  men  so  mad  with  fear.     I 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  183 

hope  that  never  again  shall  I  see  a  great  mass  of 
humanity  so  lost  to  all  reason,  so  impelled  by  the 
one  terrible  instinct  of  flight. 

The  bridge  was  absolutely  blocked  with  retreating 
soldiers.  It  was  a  great  stone  bridge,  with  many  arch- 
ways and  a  broad  roadway,  with  one  part  of  its  parapet 
broken ;  but,  broad  as  it  was,  it  was  not  wide  enough 
to  contain  the  rabble  ranks  which  pressed  across  from 
the  further  bank. 

They  struggled  forward,  trampling  upon  each  other's 
heels,  pushing  and  jostling  like  a  crowd  escaping 
through  a  narrow  exit  from  a  theatre  fire. 

Most  of  the  men  were  on  foot,  some  still  hugging 
their  rifles,  and  using  them  to  prod  on  their  foremost 
fellows,  but  some  of  them  were  unarmed.  They  bent 
their  heads  down,  drooped  as  though  their  strength 
was  fast  failing,  breathed  hard  and  panted  like  beasts 
hunted  after  a  long  chase,  and  came  shambling  across 
the  bridge  as  though  on  one  side  there  was  the  peril 
of  death  and  on  the  other  side  safety. 

The  horsemen  in  the  crowd — rugged  men  swathed 
in  drab  cloths  like  mummies  taken  from  their  cases, 
on  lean  ribbed  and  wretched  horses — would  not  wait 
for  the  procession  across  the  bridge,  but,  spurred  on 
by  panic,  dashed  into  the  water  and  forded  their  way 
across.  All  seemed  quite  regardless  of  the  fact  that  the 
Bulgars  were  several  miles  away,  and  that  the  difference 
of  a  few  miles  would  not  count  in  the  gap  between 
life  and  death. 

I  almost  expected  to  see  a  squadron  of  the  Bulgarian 
cavalry  charging  down  upon  this  mass  of  men,  so 
abject  was  their  terror.  But  the  plain  behind  them 
showed  no  sign  of  an  enemy.  No  guns  played  upon 


184  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

the  fugitives.  Instead  came  a  force  of  Turkish  cavalry 
with  drawn  swords,  galloping  hard  and  rounding  up 
the  fugitives. 

Many  officers  did  their  best  to  stem  the  tide  of 
panic,  and  beat  the  men  back  with  flats  of  their 
swords,  and  threatened  them  with  their  revolvers, 
shouting,  and  cursing,  and  imploring  them.  But  all 
the  effect  they  had  was  to  check  a  few  of  the  men,  who 
waited  until  the  officers  were  out  of  sight,  and  then 
pressed  forward  again. 

With  a  young  British  officer  who  was  out  to  see 
some  fighting,  I  turned  again  towards  the  town  of 
Lule  Burgas,  where  a  great  fight  was  now  taking  place, 
and  rode  against  the  incoming  stream  of  wounded 
and  retreating  soldiers. 

They  seemed  to  come  on  in  living  waves  round  my 
horse,  and  I  looked  down  upon  their  bent  figures,  and 
saw  their  lines  staggering  below  me,  and  men  dropping 
on  all  sides.  I  saw  the  final  but  fruitless  struggle  of 
many  of  them  as  they  tried  to  keep  their  feet,  and  then 
fell.  I  saw  the  pain  which  twisted  the  faces  of  those 
who  were  grievously  wounded.  I  saw  the  last  rigours 
of  men  as  death  came  upon  them. 

When  we  got  nearer  to  the  roaring  guns,  breaking 
out  into  great  volleys  which  seemed  to  shake  the  earth, 
and  to  set  the  air  throbbing,  the  retreat  was  being 
carried  out  in  a  more  orderly  fashion.  Men  were 
marching  in  rank,  with  their  rifles  slung  across  their 
shoulders,  and  with  officers  pacing  along  side.  Those 
who  had  broken  the  ranks  were  stopped,  and  unless 
wounded  were  compelled  to  come  into  the  ranks  again. 
I  saw  many  men  being  chased  with  whips  and  swords, 
while  non-commissioned  officers  were  set  apart  to  cut 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  185 

off  the  stragglers.  They  were  spent  with  fatigue, 
and  suffering  from  hunger  and  thirst,  and  despondency 
was  written  on  every  face,  but  at  least  it  was  a  relief 
to  see  an  orderly  formation  and  a  body  of  men  who 
had  not  lost  all  courage  and  self-respect.  Evidently 
the  best  of  the  army  was  at  the  front. 

As  my  companion  and  I  were  short  of  food  and  dark- 
ness was  coming  on,  we  decided  to  turn,  especially  as 
the  fight  could  not  last  until  the  next  morning.  At 
dusk  we  reached  the  village  of  Karistaran  and  met 
Angus  Hamilton  and  H.  Baldwin,  and  together  set 
out  for  a  night  ride  to  Chorlu. 

This  was  far  from  pleasant.  The  army  was  in  full 
retreat,  and  the  roads  and  bridges  were  thronged, 
so  that  it  was  impossible  to  push  one's  way  through 
the  tramping  men  who,  of  course,  would  not  open  up 
for  us,  and  whose  rifles  were  like  a  moving  hedge  in 
front  of  us. 

It  was  also  difficult  to  ride  at  the  side  of  the  roads, 
on  account  of  the  exhausted  and  dying  soldiers  who 
lay  about  in  the  mud  while  their  comrades  passed. 
This  was  a  sickening  thing,  and  I  had  a  sensation  of 
horror  every  time  my  horse  halted  before  one  of  those 
prone  bodies,  or  when  I  had  to  pull  it  out  of  the  way  of 
one  of  them. 

Another  difficulty  that  worried  me  was  the  absence 
of  an  interpreter.  We  should  not  know  if  we  were 
challenged,  and  could  not  answer  if  we  knew,  so  that 
we  were  in  real  danger. 

As  a  measure  of  precaution  we  rode  as  near  as 
possible  together  in  a  group  of  four,  hoping,  in  the 
darkness,  to  be  taken  for  a  patrol.  If  we  had  been 
recognised  as  foreigners  we  might  have  lost  our  horses, 


186  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

for  these  Turks,  wounded  or  exhausted,  would  have 
coveted  our  mounts,  for  which  they  had  a  really  des- 
perate need. 

Reading  this  in  cold  blood  people  may  accuse  us  of 
selfishness.  It  would  have  been  heroic,  they  might 
think,  to  dismount  and,  in  Christian  charity,  yield  up 
our  horses  to  suffering  men.  But  that  idea  would  have 
seemed  fantastic  had  it  occurred  to  us  for  a  moment. 
We  had  our  duty  to  perform  to  our  papers,  and  what, 
after  all,  would  four  horses  have  meant  among  so  many  ? 
Such  a  sacrifice  would  merely  have  led  to  our  own 
undoing. 

Never  shall  I  forget  that  ride  in  the  dark  night  to 
Chorlu,  the  vague  forms  of  the  retreating  army  passing 
with  us  and  around  us  like  an  army  of  ghosts,  the 
strange,  confused  noise  of  stumbling  feet,  of  voices 
crying  to  each  other,  of  occasional  groans,  of  clanking 
arms,  of  chinking  bits  and  bridles,  the  sense  of  terror 
that  seemed  to~  walk  with  this  army  in  flight,  the 
acuteness  of  our  own  senses,  highly-strung,  appre- 
hensive of  unknown  dangers,  oppressed  by  the  gloom 
of  this  mass  of  tragic  humanity. 

At  last  we  reached  Chorlu  in  the  early  hours  of  the 
morning,  utterly  tired  out  in  body  and  spirit  and  quite 
famished,  as  we  had  only  had  a  few  biscuits  since  our 
very  scanty  breakfast  on  the  previous  day.  My  chief 
surprise  and  congratulation  was  that  Peter,  my  horse, 
had  stood  the  strain  so  well.  He  was  still  in  good  form 
though  tired  after  his  long  journey. 

It  was  now  Friday,  November  ist,  and  I  celebrated 
the  day  by  having  a  wash,  the  first  of  any  kind  since 
Wednesday  morning.  A  soaking  wet  day  developed 
as  the  hours  passed,  and  we  were  all  very  wet  and 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  187 

miserable  when  we  were  ordered  to  get  our  baggage  to 
the  station  so  that  it  could  be  taken  to  Tchercheskiou, 
in  the  direction  of  Constantinople,  on  the  following  day. 

It  seemed  that  we  also  were  in  full  retreat  and  that 
we  should  not  be  allowed  to  see  any  more  of  the  war, 
or  of  its  accompanying  horrors,  unless  it  followed  us  to 
the  gates  of  the  great  city.  As  will  be  seen,  however, 
later  on,  we  were  unable  to  carry  out  our  instructions. 

Upon  the  following  day  I  was  busy  in  the  endeavour 
to  get  something  in  the  nature  of  a  cart,  my  companions 
being  engaged  in  a  similar  quest,  but  great  difficulty 
was  experienced  and  we  did  not  succeed  until  late  in  the 
afternoon.  We  then  packed  and  harnessed  our  saddle 
horses,  and  set  out  in  the  drenching  rain  and  in  the 
darkness. 

The  rain  lashed  upon  us,  and  our  horses  stumbled 
in  the  quagmires  of  the  road,  and  there  was  no  fun  at  all 
for  any  of  us. 

The  main  street  of  Chorlu  was  now  full  of  the  retreat- 
ing army. 

The  men  surged  through  it  in  one  great  seething  mass, 
wet  to  the  skin,  with  heads  bent  to  the  storm,  splashing 
and  tramping  through  the  mud.  It  seemed  as  if  all  that 
great  army  which  had  assembled  under  the  command 
of  Abdullah  Pasha  were  pouring  back  in  misery  to 
Constantinople,  from  which  they  had  set  out  so  gaily 
and  so  proudly  with  the  word  victory  already  on  their 
lips.  What  a  contrast  it  was  here  !  These  beaten  men, 
these  broken  ranks,  these  battalions  of  despair,  turning 
their  backs  to  the  enemy  and  making  their  way  back 
to  the  capital  of  a  ruined  Empire  ! 

However,  there  was  no  time  for  thoughts  of  that 
kind.  One  thing  was  clear.  The  roadway,  possessed 


i88  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

by  the  army  in  retreat,  was  quite  impassable,  and  would 
be  so  for  hours.  Our  only  chance  was  to  get  round  to 
the  station  by  a  back  way,  and  this  we  attempted  to  do. 

Then  our  troubles  began. 

All  the  horses  jibbed  and  refused  to  work.  The 
lashing  rain  had  scared  them  and  made  them  stubborn. 
The  deep  mud  in  the  tracks  made  it  difficult  for  them 
to  draw  any  load,  and  being  but  poor  beasts  they  had 
no  pride  in  them,  and  no  spirit. 

My  horse  Peter  disgraced  himself.  He  had  been  a 
manageable  beast  as  a  saddle  horse,  but  now  in  traces 
he  began  to  kick  and  very  soon  smashed  his  cart.  I 
sent  my  servant  Marcus  back  to  hire  fresh  horses,  and 
after  a  long  time  away  he  at  last  returned  with  a  new 
horse,  which  succeeded  in  dragging  a  cart  to  the  station. 

This  left  the  other  carts  still  stranded  in  the  mud, 
and  Wilkins  made  another  attempt  to  rescue  one  of 
them  by  means  of  his  saddle  horse,  with  the  result  that 
at  the  first  bend  of  the  road  the  other  cart  capsized. 
It  was  a  tragic  comedy,  and  we  hardly  knew  whether 
to  laugh  or  to  groan. 

It  seemed  utterly  useless  to  prolong  the  situation. 
We  must  postpone  our  departure  until  daylight,  when 
tjie  rain  might  stop  and  the  conditions  be  more  favour- 
able. There  was  in  fact  nothing  to  do  but  get  our 
insubordinate  steeds  back  to  the  stable,  so  I  set  out 
with  my  Maltese  servant,  each  of  us  with  two  horses. 

There  followed  one  of  the  worst  half  hours  of  my 
life. 

In  the  darkness  we  became  jammed  in  the  midst  of 
a  struggling  mass  of  soldiers,  bullock-waggons,  gun- 
carriages  and  horses.  My  own  horses,  which  I  was 
leading,  immediately  took  fright  and  begun  plunging 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  189 

and  rearing  in  an  alarming  way,  so  that  my  arms  were 
almost  jerked  out  of  my  body,  and  I  nearly  lost  my  hold 
on  the  bridle  of  the  led  horse. 

It  was  a  fantastic,  horrible  nightmare.  As  my 
horse  reared  soldiers  with  fixed  bayonets  passed 
beneath  my  upraised  arms.  When  my  horse  came 
down  on  to  its  feet  again  it  was  still  a  yard  away  from 
me,  so  that  I  had  to  drag  it  violently  back,  while 
the  soldiers  still  continued  to  press  their  way  between 
the  flanks  of  the  two  beasts,  almost  jabbing  me  with 
their  bayonets,  pushing  and  thrusting  at  my  horse's  side, 
followed  by  an  endless  stream  of  soldiers,  all  of  them 
indifferent  to  my  troubles,  careless  of  my  horses'  hoofs 
and  eager  to  shove  along  somehow  through  this  wild 
tangle  of  bodies,  and  wheels  and  waggons  in  the  dark- 
ness. 

For  a  long  time  I  could  make  no  progress.  I  re- 
covered a  better  hold  of  the  other  horse,  but  became 
still  more  firmly  wedged  into  the  living,  surging  mass. 

At  last,  after  making  headway  literally  by  inches, 
I  managed  to  crawl  as  far  as  the  stable,  and  then  set 
out  with  a  lamp  and  an  extra  man  to  help  my  good 
comrade  Wilkins,  who  was  guarding  the  two  derelict 
carts.  Neither  of  us  had  seen  anything  of  our  former 
companion,  Banister,  who  had  started  with  us  in  the 
first  place. 

Wilkins  was  the  type  of  man  who  helps  himself  and 
does  not  look  around  for  rescuers.  When  we  came  up 
to  him,  therefore,  and  hailed  him  through  the  darkness, 
we  found  that  in  his  characteristic  way  he  had  righted 
the  cart  and  had  nearly  reloaded  it.  As  soon  as  we 
could  get  the  hero's  horse  we  might  start  it  on  the  road 
again. 


igo  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

I  set  out  for  the  station  once  more,  and  found  the 
third  cart  there,  with  the  faithful  but  irresolute  Henry. 
We  pushed  it  into  a  position  near  to  some  other  corres- 
pondents who  had  settled  down  for  the  night,  left  it 
under  their  protection,  and  returned  to  Wilkins. 

We  then  found,  to  our  disgust,  that  the  man  with  the 
hired  horse  did  not  return.  The  frightfully  cold  gale 
and  the  lashing  rain  had  proved  too  much  for  his 
courage  and  loyalty. 

Here  was  an  awkward  situation  !  If  we  followed 
our  temptation  to  run  for  shelter  we  might  lose  all  our 
precious  stores.  With  all  the  retreating  soldiers  about, 
a  cart  full  of  provisions  would  have  been  a  grave 
danger.  They  would  certainly  have  looted  it,  and  we 
should  have  been  without  any  kind  of  stores  for  a  still 
uncertain  future. 

Wilkins  and  I,  after  a  hurried  consultation,  decided 
to  sleep  on  the  goods,  sending  the  servants  back  to  the 
village,  not,  however,  before  I  borrowed  an  extra 
revolver.  Not  only  were  we  afraid  to  trust  them  in  a 
situation  like  this,  trying  both  to  their  courage  and 
fidelity,  but  we  could  not  bring  ourselves  to  put  more 
upon  those  hired  men  than  we  were  willing  to  suffer  in 
our  own  skins. 

So  they  went  off  gladly,  with  the  prospect  of  some 
kind  of  shelter  against  the  appalling  weather,  and 
Wilkins  and  I  prepared  to  make  the  best  of  a  very  bad 
business. 

The  badness  of  it  became  more  and  more  apparent 
as  the  hours  passed.  It  was  truly  the  very  worst 
night  I  have  ever  spent.  We  were  absolutely  wet  to 
the  skin,  caked  in  slimy  mud,  and  chilled  to  the  bone. 
The  cold  was  intense,  with  a  fierce  wind  blowing  which 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  191 

seemed  to  cut  one  like  a  knife,  and  with  the  rain  still 
lashing  on  us.  Our  boots  were  soaked  through,  and 
every  step  we  took  was  in  a  quagmire. 

Fortunately,  we  managed  to  find  some  biscuits  and 
cheese,  the  first  meal  we  had  had  all  day,  and  drank 
neat  lime-juice,  followed  by  brandy.  This  did  us 
some  good,  and  put  a  little  warmth  into  our  blood, 
but  the  feeling  soon  wore  off.  We  wedged  ourselves 
as  well  as  possible  under  the  cover  of  the  cart,  huddled 
close  together,  and  tried  to  forget  the  misery  of  our 
condition  in  sleep. 

But  sleep  would  not  come,  at  least  as  far  as  I  was 
concerned.  The  wind  blew  in  upon  us.  The  rain 
continued  to  soak  us.  Our  teeth  chattered  with  the 
cold,  and  it  gave  us  but  little  consolation  to  think  of 
the  army  in  retreat,  suffering  more  severely  than  our- 
selves, not  so  lucky  in  having  a  few  biscuits  and  a  sip 
of  brandy — starving,  wounded,  exhausted,  despairing 
in  this  night  of  horror.  There  were  hundreds  of  dead 
men  lying  out  in  the  rain  and  the  wind. 

Worse  still,  there  were  hundreds  of  dying  men, 
lingering  in  their  agony  in  the  water-pools  and  the 
mud,  tortured  by  pain,  hopeless  of  rescue,  and  crying 
out,  maybe,  to  God.  I  thought  of  all  that.  I  was 
haunted  by  the  thought  of  it  all  through  the  night. 

But  it  only  added  to  my  unhappiness  and  gave  an 
additional  sense  of  horror,  to  a  night  which  never 
seemed  to  end;  while  crouched  in  the  cart,  with  my 
limbs  getting  numb,  I  waited  for  a  dawn  which  never 
seemed  to  break. 

Before  it  was  light  on  the  morning  of  Sunday, 
November  3rd,  Wilkins  and  I  got  out  of  that  horrible 
cart,  unable  to  stay  there  any  longer,  lest  we  should 


192  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

perish  of  cold.  Wrapped  in  our  blankets  we  ran  about 
in  the  darkness,  stamping  our  feet,  thumping  ourselves, 
and  trying  to  get  a  little  warmth. 

Figures  moved  about  in  the  gloom,  silent  figures 
like  ghosts  wandering  aimlessly.  Now  and  again 
there  came  to  our  ears  the  murmurs  of  voices  from  men 
we  could  not  see. 

Now  and  again  footsteps,  quite  close  to  us,  startled 
our  nerves. 

I  became  aware  of  a  man  creeping  stealthily  about 
one  of  the  carts.  I  went  after  him,  and  found  that  it 
was  a  soldier  out  for  loot.  The  poor  devil  was  as  cold 
as  we  had  been,  and  he  had  seized  upon  a  horse-blanket. 
He  had  also  taken  possession  of  my  mackintosh,  and 
I  shouted  to  him  to  let  go.  Then  I  seized  one  end  of 
it,  and  we  had  a  short  tug  of  war,  but  the  man  decided 
not  to  press  the  point,  and  leaving  the  mackintosh  in 
my  hands  slouched  off. 

Other  soldiers  cast  covetous  eyes  upon  our  stores. 
They  were  famished,  and  yet  hunger  had  not  made  them 
fierce  but  tamed  them,  so  that  fortunately  for  us  they 
had  not  the  spirit  of  the  looter,  nor  pluck  enough  to 
show  fight. 

That  seemed  to  me  remarkable.  Here  were  we, 
two  men  of  a  foreign  race,  in  the  midst  of  a  starving 
army,  while  we  had  stores,  yet  there  was  no  serious 
attack  upon  us,  and  our  property  remained  as  safely 
in  our  hands  as  if  we  had  placed  our  cart  in  the  middle 
of  Hyde  Park  under  police  protection. 

The  Terrible  Turk,  as  he  has  so  often  been  called, 
and  as  I  had  often  imagined  him,  turned  out  to  be  a 
man  of  law,  a  respecter  of  property,  and  an  honest 
fellow,  even  when  he  was  gnawed  by  hunger  and 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  193 

supported  by  enormous  numbers  of  hungry  comrades, 
who  in  one  moment  or  two  could  have  killed  us  and 
taken  possession  of  all  we  had. 

Our  two  servants  at  last  arrived  with  the  daylight, 
surprised,  I  think,  to  see  us  still  alive,  and  still  guarding 
our  stores.  We  were  glad  to  see  them,  but  we  should 
have  been  still  more  glad  if  they  had  come  with  horses. 
They  had  failed  to  bring  them  along,  and,  in  conse- 
quence, we  set  about  pushing  the  carts  to  the  station 
by  manual  labour,  ploughing  through  the  deep  mud. 
In  order  to  relieve  the  weight  I  abandoned  my  best 
tent — a  grievous  loss. 

Later,  after  we  had  pulled  and  tugged  the  carts  a 
good  way,  Marcus,  our  Turk,  arrived  with  two  horses, 
and  with  his  help  we  at  last  reached  the  station. 

Here  we  found  our  former  companion,  Banister, 
who  had  lost  us  the  night  before,  and  had  found  his 
way  to  the  station.  A  train  was  just  leaving  for 
Constantinople,  but  before  we  could  load  any  goods 
on  it,  it  went  off  with  a  punctuality  which  was  some- 
thing like  a  miracle. 

No  Turkish  train  in  my  experience  had  ever  gone 
off  so  promptly,  without  shunting  and  halting  half  a 
dozen  times  after  the  whistle  had  first  been  blown  I 
It  was  an  unfortunate  thing  for  many  left  behind, 
because  it  proved  to  be  the  last  train  to  leave  for 
Constantinople. 

Anyhow,  its  departure  put  an  end  to  our  former 
plans,  and  made  the  instructions  of  Waffsy  Bey 
impossible.  There  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  trek, 
so  with  more  delay  and  many  difficulties  we  hired  two 
horses  and  bought  two  others,  with  an  extra  cart, 
when,  with  many  regrets  and  much  misgiving,  but 
M 


194  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

in  the  interests  of  light  transport,  we  abandoned 
three  cases  of  stores,  and  three  sacks  of  personal 
luggage.  Afterwards  we  loaded  and  seemed  all  ready 
to  start. 

But  Fate  was  against  us.  At  the  last  moment  a 
fresh  difficulty  arose. 

Demetrius,  the  owner  of  one  of  the  hired  horses, 
suddenly,  and  for  no  very  clear  reason,  refused  to 
start.  His  excuse  was  that  the  journey  could  not  be 
completed  that  night.  We  argued  with  him,  but  to 
no  purpose,  and  after  various  consultations  and  delays 
we  agreed  to  sleep  in  the  village  and  start  at  daybreak. 

Marcus,  the  Turk,  was  now  our  guardian  angel.  His 
only  word  of  English  was  "  good,"  a  word  which  he 
used  on  all  occasions,  and  with  a  variety  of  expressions. 
But  through  one  of  our  interpreters  he  made  us  under- 
stand that  he  would  undertake  to  find  us  lodgings. 

We  gathered  from  his  gestures  and  from  the  crescendo 
of  his  "  goods,"  that  they  were  to  be  lodgings  more 
glorious  in  luxury  than  Aladdin's  palace.  Having 
agreed  to  let  him  work  the  miracle  he  took  us  to  the 
house  of  some  Christians  which,  if  not  a  palace,  was, 
at  least,  an  excellent  retreat  from  the  foul  weather. 
Our  hosts  provided  us  with  the  best  dinner  we  had  had 
since  leaving  Constantinople,  the  bill  of  fare  consisting 
of  such  sumptuous  items  as  soup,  macaroni  steaks, 
cheese,  and  coffee.  Marcus  had  turned  up  trumps  ! 

With  the  memory  of  the  previous  night  still  vivid 
in  my  mind,  it  was  good  to  turn  in  to  the  usual  floor 
beds,  and  under  the  shelter  of  a  good  roof  I  slept  like 
a  top. 

But,  before  retiring,  I  could  not  fail  to  notice  the 
amazing  contrasts  in  the  appearance  of  the  village  of 


THE   SENTINEL  AT   SAN   STEFANO 

GUARDING   THE    FOUNTAINS    FROM    INCOMING    SOI.DIEKS   STRICKEN    WITH    CHOLERA 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  195 

Chorlu,  since  I  had  ridden  through  its  streets,  with 
the  led  horse.  It  was  an  extraordinary  change.  No 
longer  were  the  streets  flocked  by  shouting  and  stru- 
gling  men  with  horses,  guns  and  waggons.  The 
retreating  army  had  passed  through  the  town,  leaving 
only  its  Christian  inhabitants.  All  was  quiet.  It  was 
as  quiet  as  the  death  that  had  come  to  those  wounded 
men  who  still  lay  out  on  the  roads.  The  silence  of 
it^was  intense  and  startling. 

£.  .On  Monday,  November  4th,  we  left  Chorlu,  after  so 
many  delays,  on  a  morning  of  glorious  weather,  when 
the  bright  sunshine  dispelled  all  but  the  memory  of 
those  days  of  storm  and  those  nights  of  frost  and 
cutting  ram. 

We  were  now  in  luck's  way,  as  far  as  our  transport 
arrangements  were  concerned,  having  three  carts  and 
four  cart  horses,  and  four  saddle-horses.  We  had  to 
leave  one  of  our  original  horses  behind,  as  the  wound 
on  his  shoulder  became  much  worse. 

Before  leaving  this  village  of  unforgettable  scenes, 
Wilkins  and  I  saw  the  Turks  blow  up  the  railway 
bridge. 

f  Our  attention  was  first  directed  to  it  by  seeing  a  party 
of  men  who  were  busy  below  the  bridge  suddenly  rise 
from  their  stooping  positions  and  run  away  as  hard  as 
they  could.  There  was  a  little  puff  of  smoke,  but  it 
was  clear  that  the  fuse  had  failed.  The  men  crept  back 
stealthily  and  again  retreated  at  a  hot  pace.  This 
time  they  made  a  better  job  of  it.  There  was  a  big 
explosion,  and  a  mass  of  stone- work  came  toppling 
down.  By  this  scene,  which  we  watched  at  a  distance, 
we  knew  that  the  Turks  had  abandoned  the  railway 
line — another  sign  of  their  great  defeat. 


196  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

After  travelling  some  distance  with  our  caravan 
we  pulled  up  at  a  deserted  farmhouse  which  we 
made  our  temporary  home,  and  where  we  spread  out 
luncheon. 

It  was  a  strange  thing — to  my  mind  one  of  the 
strangest  things  of  war — to  wander  about  the  country 
abandoned  by  its  inhabitants  so  that  one  might  enter 
any  door  and  live  in  any  house,  without  asking  per- 
mission, or  finding  any  living  being. 

During  the  whole  of  the  great  retreat  the  country- 
side was  covered  with  people  wandering  like  ourselves, 
but  more  aimlessly,  and  in  a  dazed  way.  They  were 
the  fugitive  soldiers  who  had  broken  away  from  their 
battalions,  who  had  no  more  interest  in  the  war,  and 
whose  only  thought  was  to  find  some  kind  of  hole  or 
retreat  where  they  could  get  a  safe  hiding  place  for  a 
little  while,  or  until  death  came. 

Their  one  great  need  was  food,  and  if  they  could  find 
a  few  roots  or  a  little  maize,  they  esteemed  themselves 
lucky.  Their  gospel  at  this  time  was  "  sufficient  unto 
the  day  the  evil  thereof,"  and  they  took  no  heed  of  the 
morrow. 

To  many  of  them  there  was  no  morrow.  To  others 
who  clung  on  to  life,  finding  some  way  of  feeding  them- 
selves— God  knows  how — there  was  no  purpose  which 
they  could  follow,  no  kind  of  duty  which  they  could 
perform.  The  main  body  of  the  retreating  army  had 
passed  beyond  them,  they  were  but  individuals  of  no 
account  to  their  country,  and  utterly  careless  of  all 
but  the  one  essential  and  primitive  instinct,  the  preser- 
vation of  their  own  life. 

In  a  way  I  belonged  to  this  band  of  wandering  men. 
For  a  little  while  at  least  I  was  faced  with  the  same 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  197 

problems,  how  to  live,  how  to  get  shelter,  how,  if  need 
be,  to  hide. 

Marcus  was  the  man  who  taught  me  how  to  live. 

He  had  some  secret  kind  of  gift  which  led  him  to 
likely  places  for  food.  He  was  a  born  looter,  of  things 
that  were  good  to  eat.  His  own  appetite  was  great, 
and  was  probably  the  spur  which  urged  him  on  to  high 
endeavours  of  a  culinary  kind,  but  he  was  gratified  also 
in  seeing  other  jaws  at  work  upon  the  results  of  his 
looting  expeditions,  and  at  these  times  his  eyes  would 
roll  with  delight. 

On  this  day  he  explained  to  us  in  dumb  show,  punctu- 
ated by  many  "  goods,"  that  he  meant  to  provide 
something  special.  He  then  proceeded  to  capture 
nine  turkeys,  two  fowls  and  a  duck. 

It  was  a  veritable  massacre,  and  in  spite  of  the  nature 
of  the  work  had  a  farcical  side.  For  Marcus  was  a  fat 
man,  and  he  waddled  with  short  little  runs  after  a 
turkey  conscious  of  its  coming  doom,  and  after  the  end 
of  a  panting  chase  made  a  furious  blow  at  the  poor  bird's 
neck  with  a  long  pole.  The  death  was  exceeding 
swift. 

This  process  was  then  repeated  with  other  waddles 
and  grunts  and  blows  until,  as  I  have  said,  a  great  bag 
was  captured.  One  of  them  was  put  into  the  stewing 
pot  and  cooked  with  the  utmost  success.  The  others 
were  hoarded  up  for  future  use. 

Later  in  the  afternoon,  having  left  the  deserted  farm- 
house and  gone  on  the  track  again,  we  met  Messrs. 
Allan  Ostler,  Ward  Price,  and  Pilcher,  who  were  return- 
ing to  Chorlu,  but  we  continued  on  our  way  as  they 
were  only  going  to  look  for  luggage. 

At  dusk  we  passed  many  burning  villages,  which 


igS  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

were  but  heaps  of  blackened  ruins  in  which  fires  still 
smouldered  and  from  which  there  rose  the  clouds  of 
smoke,  pictures  of  desolation  in  the  darkening  twilight 
of  that  abandoned  countryside  and  object-lessons  of  the 
grim  and  merciless  business  of  war. 

Wilkins  and  I  now  rode  on  to  Tcherches  Kiou,  but 
found  it  blocked  with  soldiers  and  transport.  We 
decided  therefore  to  return  to  our  waggons  and  camp. 
This  we  did  near  a  broken  ammunition  waggon  which 
we  used  as  fuel  and  entirely  burned  during  the  night. 
It  made  a  splendid  bonfire  and  the  flames  of  it  burst 
angrily  up  giving  us  both  light  and  heat. 

But  before  this  had  been  set  going  I  took  my  Maltese 
servant  to  find  some  water,  of  which  we  were  in  urgent 
need,  and  after  a  long  and  rough  ride  in  the  darkness 
came  to  a  stream  at  which  we  refilled  our  bottles. 
Afterwards  we  rode  back  to  camp,  and  here  I  found 
Marcus  in  command  of  the  cooking  department,  and 
very  busy  with  the  work  he  liked  best  in  the  world. 

He  had  cut  up  three  turkeys  and  stuffed  them  into 
a  horse-pail  full  of  water,  which  he  placed  on  the  fire. 
There  was  much  dumb  show  from  him.  He  rubbed 
his  portly  stomach,  cried  "  Good  !  good  !  "  with 
incessant  repetition,  rolled  his  eyes,  pointed  to  the 
boiling  birds,  and  then  stirred  them  up  vigorously 
with  a  tent  pole. 

At  last  the  stew  was  ready  and  ten  of  us  partook  of 
the  good  fare,  including  two  wayfarers  who  had  been 
attracted  from  afar  by  the  succulent  smell  and  who 
could  not  tear  themselves  away.  Marcus,  the  great 
chef,  dished  up  with  an  exaggerated  air  of  importance 
and  gave  us  our  share  in  a  pot,  explaining  that  it  con- 
tained enough  for  breakfast. 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  199 

He  then  raised  the  pail  itself  to  his  lips  and  took  a 
long  draught  of  the  steaming  liquid  before  the  two 
wayfarers  had  been  favoured  with  a  drop.  They  eyed 
him  with  increasing  anxiety  as  he  raised  the  pail  higher 
and  higher,  and  were  enormously  relieved  when  Marcus 
set  it  down  again  and  set  steadily  about  a  leg,  side  bone, 
and  half  a  breast,  leaving  the  remnants  to  his  uninvited 
guests. 

There  next  followed  the  question  of  sleeping,  and 
Banister,  Wilkins  and  I  turned  into  one  of  the  carts. 

But  it  was  a  painful  experience,  for  after  all  we 
found  it  necessary  to  breathe.  Banister  volunteered 
with  some  heroism  to  sit  by  the  fire,  and  Wilkins  and 
I  only  opposed  the  suggestion  weakly,  for  it  was  the 
case  of  preferring  our  friend's  room  to  his  company 
in  such  close  quarters. 

It  was  a  great  joy  to  me  when  he  had  departed,  for 
having  the  middle  berth  I  had  been  in  some  danger. 

We  were  up  at  break  of  day  on  Tuesday,  November 
5th,  and  regaled  ourselves  with  more  turkey  and  tea. 
We  then  packed  up  again  and  set  out  for  Tcherches 
Kiou  in  dull  weather  and  a  wind  that  lashed  us  with 
the  sting  of  whips.  We  reached  the  railway  station 
and  learnt  that  the  other  correspondents  had  already 
left  for  Hadem  Kiou,  and  that  it  was  quite  uncertain 
when  another  train  would  go. 

One  of  my  companions  was  anxious  to  get  to  Con- 
stantinople, and  decided  that  the  best  way  was  to 
make  for  the  seaport  of  Silivri,  and  to  go  on  from  there 
by  ship.  So  we  set  out  again,  keeping  the  two  horses 
which  had  been  hired  with  the  men  to  whom|they 
belonged,  while  one  of  the  strangers,  who  had  invited 
themselves  to  dinner  on  the  previous  night,  seemed 


200  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

inclined  to  come  with  us,  chiefly,  I  think,  because  he 
wanted  to  wear  my  overcoat,  which  I  had  lent  him. 

We  agreed  to  this,  so  here  we  were,  with  six  servants, 
besides  ourselves  and  three  carts — quite  an  imposing 
convoy.  The  wind  came  on  to  blow  worse  than  ever, 
but  to  our  great  joy  the  rain  kept  off. 

During  the  morning  we  reached  an  entirely  deserted 
village,  which  had  once  been  inhabited  by  Bulgarians. 

It  was  a  strange  thing  to  be  the  only  human  beings 
alive  in  this  place  of  many  houses.  All  was  silent. 
Not  a  footstep  echoed  in  the  streets.  No  shadow  of  a 
living  figure  fell  upon  the  walls. 

We  peeped  into  little  windows  and  saw  bare  rooms, 
in  which  only  the  heavy  furniture  had  been  left.  The 
doors  were  gaping  wide,  just  as  the  inhabitants  had 
left  with  their  worldly  goods.  It  reminded  me  of  old 
fairy  tales,  where  the  young  tailor,  always  the  hero  of 
them,  set  out  on  his  way  to  make  his  fortune  and 
came  to  an  enchanted  village. 

It  seemed  indeed  under  a  magic  spell,  and  the  lone- 
liness and  silence  of  the  place  was  uncanny. 

But  Marcus  broke  the  spell.  With  his  rolling  eye 
he  had  observed  three  small  pigs,  and  he  instantly 
started  the  good  work.  Wilkins  tried  his  revolver  on 
them,  but  it  was  Marcus  who  did  the  necessary  deed. 
He  never  could  resist  an  opportunity  like  that,  and 
the  sight  of  food  running  about  excited  the  hunter's 
instinct  in  his  savage  breast. 

After  this  episode  we  sent  the  carts  ahead,  and  Wil- 
kins and  I  stayed  behind  awhile,  keeping  the  Maltese 
servants  with  us. 

Just  as  we  were  leaving  we  were  stopped  by  three 
soldiers,  who  suddenly  came  up  on  pack  horses.  They 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  201 

assumed  a  threatening  demeanour,  and  eagerly  ques- 
tioned us  in  their  own  language,  which  we  could  not 
understand.  Then  they  demanded  our  passports  and 
our  field-glasses,  but  we  only  handed  over  the  former, 
and  those  with  misgiving. 

The  soldiers  seemed  inclined  to  keep  our  papers, 
but  finally  were  persuaded  to  hand  them  back.  They 
then  intimated  that  they  would  ride  on  with  us  to 
inspect  our  luggage. 

We  had  no  liking  for  their  company,  and  were 
beginning  to  get  anxious  as  to  the  end  of  the  adventure. 
Our  horses  were  better  than  theirs,  but  whenever  we 
got  a  few  yards  ahead  they  shouted  for  us  to  stop. 
Eventually  we  came  in  sight  of  the  carts,  and  saw 
Marcus  riding  away  to  the  right.  As  we  learnt  after- 
wards, he  was  exploring  for  water. 

To  our  consternation  the  leading  soldier  suddenly 
unstrung  his  rifle,  loaded  hurriedly,  and  fired  in  the 
direction  of  our  most  excellent  Turk.  Marcus  stopped 
as  though  he  had  actually  been  shot,  although  the 
bullet  had  gone  wide  of  him,  and  the  carts,  which 
were  trailing  along  the  road,  also  came  to  an  abrupt 
halt.  We  rode  up  to  our  friend  Banister  and  explained 
what  had  happened.  The  situation  seemed  to  be 
developing  in  a  serious  way,  but  there  was  nothing  we 
could  do  except  to  tell  the  servants  to  parley  with  the 
men,  telling  them  who  we  were,  and  getting  rid  of 
them  if  possible. 

This  plan  did  not  succeed  as  well  as  we  had  hoped, 
for  although  the  men  let  us  proceed  on  our  way,  they 
kept  near,  riding  on  our  flank  in  a  suspicious,  un- 
friendly way,  and  we  reckoned  that  they  would  be 
looking  for  food  when  we  camped.  If  it  came  to  a 


202  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

fight,  we  should  be  without  much  chance  of  victory,  for 
the  men  had  good  guns,  and  we  were  not  likely  to  get 
much  support  from  our  servants,  who  were  not  of  heroic 
stuff. 

Late  in  the  afternoon,  when  we  were  nearing  the 
village  of  Chanta,  one  of  the  carts  capsized  when  going 
down  a  steep  decline.  After  some  trouble  we  righted 
it  and  to  our  great  relief  found  that  no  damage  had 
been  done  to  its  structure.  Afterwards,  however,  we 
discovered  that  the  fall  had  caused  much  internal 
trouble  in  one  of  the  provision  baskets  ;  the  Keating's 
powder  having  escaped  into  the  sugar,  and  a  small  pot 
of  jam  having  spread  itself  out  in  an  extraordinary 
way  among  the  other  goods. 

As  it  was  getting  dark  and  the  soldiers  were  still 
hovering  in  the  neighbourhood  with  some  friends 
whom  they  had  picked  up  on  the  road,  we  decided 
to  get  rid  of  them  in  the  most  effective  way  by  putting 
up  in  the  village  of  Chanta,  and  getting  our  stores  into 
shelter  and  safety. 

We  tried  various  houses,  and  one  place  we  went  to 
wanted  as  much  as  £7  for  the  night  for  three  of  us. 
We  refused  to  pay  this  outrageous  price,  and  at  last, 
after  much  searching,  found  good  rooms  where  we 
established  ourselves  comfortably,  and  enjoyed  a  good 
dinner  of  turkey  and  macaroni,  which  we  needed  badly, 
as  we  had  been  many  hours  without  food.  As  usual, 
we  made  our  beds  on  the  floor,  and  slept  soundly. 

We  rose  early  on  the  morning  of  Wednesday,  Novem- 
ber 6th,  and  left  for  Silivri  in  gloriously  sunny  weather, 
and  through  very  beautiful  scenery. 

From  a  vineyard  near  the  road  we  gathered  some 
fine  grapes,  which  were  very  refreshing. 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  203 

Many  soldiers  and  refugees  were  making  their  way 
in  the  same  direction  as  ourselves,  and  again  we  saw 
all  the  signs  of  the  hopeless  demoralisation  which  had 
befallen  the  Turkish  Army  and  people. 

These  soldiers  had  broken  away  from  many  regiments, 
and  were  going  to  whatever  place  their  mood  suggested 
without  caring  to  rejoin  their  battalions,  ignorant  of 
the  progress  of  the  war,  and  under  no  kind  of  discipline 
or  command. 

Near  Silivri  we  found  large  camps  where  there  were 
more  orderly  bodies  of  men,  still  acknowledging  them- 
selves as  part  of  an  army  in  being,  and  awaiting  in- 
structions as  to  where  they  should  go,  and  what  they 
should  do. 

Finally  we  reached  the  little  sea-coast  town,  and 
immediately  inquired  about  a  ship  for  our  companion 
Banister,  but  we  were  told  that  owing  to  the  rough 
sea  no  vessel  was  leaving,  and  we  should  have  to  wait 
until  the  weather  turned. 

We  got  a  room  and  stables  at  the  house  of  a  priest, 
and  from  this  host  we  heard  many  stories  of  looting 
in  the  town.  Gangs  of  disorderly  and  starving  soldiers 
had  come  in,  forcing  their  way  into  houses  and  demand- 
ing food. 

With  or  without  leave  they  had  seized  upon  anything 
that  would  satisfy  their  hunger,  and  had  made  raids 
upon  farmyards  and  poultry,  terrifying  the  inhabitants. 
We  could  not  find  it  in  our  hearts  to  blame  men  so 
desperate  for  life  as  these  retreating  soldiers  of  the 
beaten  army  who  had  undergone  frightful  sufferings 
owing  to  the  appalling  lack  of  organisation  and  the 
fortune  of  war  which  had  gone  against  the  Turk. 

Their  situation  in  Silivri  itself  was  not  so  bad,  as 


204  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

bread  for  the  troops  was  sent  round  by  ship,  but  even 
these  supplies  were  miserably  insufficient  for  the  needs 
of  so  many  men,  and  starvation  still  menaced  them. 

Before  daylight  on  the  following  morning  I  sent 
my  servant,  Henry,  out  to  watch  for  a  ship,  in  hope 
that  one  would  start  early  enough  to  catch  a  post 
with  my  photographic  films. 

I  had  been  wandering  about  so  long  in  wild  tracks 
that  it  was  a  matter  of  vital  urgency  now  to  despatch 
some  of  my  work  to  London,  where  they  would  be 
waiting  anxiously  for  the  next  consignment  of  pictures, 
and  wondering  what  in  the  world  had  happened  to  me. 

To  my  regret  Henry  came  back  reporting  that  there 
was  no  luck,  as  no  ship  was  getting  ready  to  sail. 

During  the  morning  I  met  Francis  McCullagh  of  the 
Westminster  Gazette,  and  another  correspondent  named 
Long.  From  them  I  learnt  that  photographs  were 
not  permitted  in  the  town  on  any  account,  and  because 
we  neglected  this  advice,  Wilkins  and  I  fell  into  trouble. 

We  were  both  arrested  for  disobeying  the  order. 
Wilkins  was  using  his  cinematograph  camera,  and  the 
officers  who  pounced  down  upon  him  took  us  to  head- 
quarters and  destroyed  our  films. 

Later  in  the  day  we  were  again  arrested,  this  time 
by  private  soldiers  with  fixed  bayonets. 

This  time  our  offence  was  merely  that  of  walking 
in  the  streets. 

They  did  not  detain  us  long,  but  used  a  great  many 
words,  which  from  their  gestures  and  facial  expressions 
we  understood  vaguely  to  be  warning  and  advice. 

It  was  now  decided  that  my  Maltese  servant 
should,  instead  of  Banister,  leave  by  ship  for  Con- 
stantinople with  the  photographic  material,  and  we 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  205 

got  him  away  at  last,  with  many  instructions  as  to 
what  to  do,  and  orders  to  return  immediately  to 
Chatalja. 

After  dark,  Wilkins  and  I  returned  to  our  rooms,  but 
not  without  great  difficulty.  The  streets  were  besieged 
again  by  an  army  in  retreat. 

Great  masses  of  men  tramped  by  in  the  darkness, 
with  that  nightmare  confusion  of  horses,  carts,  gun- 
carriages  and  waggons,  which  was  becoming  familiar  to 
me.  This  tide  of  men  never  seemed  to  slacken,  and 
came  like  receding  waves  from  the  front,  from  which 
they  had  been  forced  back  by  the  enemy's  guns. 

As  we  sat  in  our  room  we  listened  to  the  strange 
swirling  sound  of  all  those  tramping  feet  outside,  to 
the  vague  dull  chorus  of  many  voices,  shouting  in  the 
streets,  to  the  grinding  of  the  wheels,  and  the  creaking 
of  the  carts,  and  the  clank  of  bit  and  bridle. 

But  we  turned  our  eyes  away  from  those  shadows  in 
the  night  and  our  thoughts  away  from  the  grim  drama 
of  despair,  so  close  to  us. 

Marcus  had  provided  us  with  a  splendid  dinner  of 
roast  chicken  cooked  in  the  stable,  and  we  thoroughly 
enjoyed  it,  with  that  selfishness  of  human  nature 
which  makes  our  own  creature  comforts  so  much  more 
interesting  than  the  welfare  or  the  sufferings  of  the 
world  without.  Just  as  we  had  finished  it  the  Maltese 
servant  reappeared  with  the  message  that  we  could 
not  get  on  board  until  the  morning. 

The  morning  came,  and  whether  from  the  effects  of 
the  dinner  or  our  previous  fatigues,  or  some  cause 
unknown,  Wilkins  and  I  both  felt  rather  unwell. 

We  improved  later  and  set  out  for  a  ride,  where  we 
came  in  touch  with  more  retreating  soldiers. 


206  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

They  were  in  vast  numbers,  and  surged  by  in  dis- 
orderly battalions.  There  seemed  enough  of  them  to 
keep  the  Bulgarian  army  at  bay,  but  we  knew  enough 
of  war  by  this  time  to  understand  that  when  once  a 
great  body  of  troops  has  been  beaten  in  battle,  and  has 
become  demoralised,  when  its  ammunition  is  spent,  and 
its  food  supplies  exhausted,  numbers  only  increase  the 
tragedy  of  retreat,  and  add  to  the  terrors  of  a  great 
rout. 

From  the  direction  of  Chorlu  we  heard  the  sound 
of  distant  guns,  and  it  seemed  to  us  that  the  Turks  were 
evacuating  the  place,  falling  back,  further  and  further, 
from  the  advance  of  the  triumphant  Bulgarians. 

Would  they  never  call  a  halt  ?  Would  they  never 
stop  that  awful  flight  until  they  had  regained  Con- 
stantinople ? 

It  seemed  inconceivable  that  the  Bulgarian  army 
should  be  allowed  to  walk  down  without  a  check  to 
the  city  of  the  Sultan. 

But  Wilkins  and  I  obtained  information  that  the 
next  fighting  would  be  on  the  lines  of  Chatalja,  the 
last  lines  of  defence  before  the  Turks  would  be  beaten 
out  of  Europe.  Perhaps  after  all  the  Turks  could  hold 
that  last  barrier  and  reorganise  themselves  behind  its 
trenches.  That  was  the  meaning  of  the  continued 
retreat.  They  were  staking  all  their  hopes  now  upon 
those  defences. 

Wilkins  and  I  decided  to  make  our  way  in  the  same 
direction  and  to  see  the  finish  of  the  war  along  those 
lines.  In  any  case  they  lay  on  the  road  to  Constanti- 
nople, which  must  soon  be  our  goal. 

After  this  decision  had  been  reached  Wilkins,  with 
his  usual  energy  and  ability  as  a  handy-man,  directed 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  207 

the  operation  of  making  three  bad  carts  into  two  good 
ones,  and  certainly  he  succeeded  wonderfully.  Once 
again  I  was  filled  with  admiration  for  the  indomitable 
character  of  the  man  who  was  so  splendid  in  a  time  of 
difficulty,  and  so  resourceful  and  self-reliant  when  any 
awkward  job  had  to  be  tackled. 

During  the  evening  that  followed  Marcus  came  to 
our  room  in  great  trouble.  We  were  startled  by  the 
look  of  extreme  dismay  on  his  face,  and  by  the  tragic 
gestures  with  which  he  made  clear  his  incoherent  and 
incomprehensible  speech. 

He  went  through  a  dumb  show  of  collapsing  on  the 
floor,  with  his  mouth  open,  with  strange  and  horrid 
contortions,  and  dreadful  groans,  and  rolling  eye-balls, 
continually  repeating  the  words  "  Henry "  and 
"  Haree." 

After  watching  him  with  increasing  alarm  and  excite- 
ment we  hurried  out,  supposing  that  Henry  had  died 
an  unnatural  death  in  the  stable,  or  had  committed 
"  hari-kiri  "  because  of  some  secret  grief. 

We  found  him  alive,  however,  but  suffering  severely, 
being  quite  overcome  by  an  over-dose  of  the  wine  of  the 
country. 

He  was  utterly  and  dreadfully  drunk. 

We  put  him  to  bed  on  the  floor,  and  I  pondered  over 
the  many  things  which  I  should  have  to  say  to  him  in 
the  morning. 

When  the  morning  came,  I  was  less  eloquent  than 
I  should  have  been  over-night,  for  Henry  was  a  sadder 
and  a  wiser  man,  very  chastened  in  spirit,  very  shaky 
in  his  physical  condition,  and  resolute  in  his  promise  to 
become  a  total  abstainer  henceforth. 

It  was  now  Saturday,  November  Qth,  and  we  finished 


208  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

our  work  of  carpentering  and  started  at  noon  with 
two  saddle-horses  in  one  cart. 

They  gave  us  a  good  deal  of  trouble,  as  the  animals 
had  no  liking  for  the  traces,  and  gave  signs  of  bad 
tempers  and  rebellious  mood.  Eventually  by  coaxing 
we  got  them  used  to  the  work,  and  continued  our  way 
in  better  style. 

It  was  a  way  through  beautiful  scenery,  enchanting 
to  the  eye  on  this  day  of  sunshine  and  splendour,  but 
what  nature  had  made  lovely,  man  had  made  hideous. 

The  retreating  army  had  left  behind  it  a  long  wake 
of  horror  and  misery — exhausted  men  lying  by  the 
roadside,  unable  to  move  another  step,  and  slowly 
dying  of  hunger  and  thirst  and  utter  weakness,  while 
others  still  struggled  feebly  on,  groping  forward  in  a 
drunken,  dazed,  stumbling  way,  with  their  heads 
drooping  upon  their  breasts,  and  their  eyes  half  shut. 

Everywhere  around  them  lay  dead  and  dying  horses 
and  bullocks,  and  the  wreckage  of  broken  carts.  The 
dying  horses  were  writhing  in  their  last  agony,  or 
panting  with  hard-drawn  breath,  the  flies  already 
busy  in  their  wounds  and  sores,  their  lean  ribs  shaken 
at  times  by  the  convulsion  of  approaching  death.  The 
poor  oxen  looked  up  with  dull,  beseeching  eyes,  and 
beat  their  heads  upon  the  ground,  before  being  released 
from  the  burden  of  their  life. 

This  was  war.  Here  was  the  reality  of  that  romantic 
business  which  seems  so  fascinating  and  glorious  in  the 
writings  of  imaginative  authors  who  describe  it  from 
their  arm-chairs.  Here  was  the  trail  of  war,  defiling 
the  roads  with  the  wreckage  of  life,  with  men  and 
beasts  abandoned  by  all,  dying  without  a  friendly 
hand  to  help  them  in  their  agony. 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  209 

Now  and  again  a  man  whose  boots  had  worn  away 
on  the  long  march,  stooped  down  and  cut  off  a  piece  of 
hide  from  one  of  the  dead  oxen,  binding  it  round  his 
bruised  and  sometimes  bloody  feet.  I  saw  this  done 
repeatedly,  and  I  could  not  help  thinking  at  the  time 
that  the  fly-blown  hide  of  an  ox  might  put  poison  into 
the  blood  of  a  man  who  used  it  for  his  foot-gear.  After- 
wards, when  I  saw  worse  sights  than  any  I  have  yet 
described,  it  seemed  to  me  that  this  might  be  one 
cause  of  the  cholera  which  ravaged  the  ranks  of  the 
army  of  retreat. 

Most  of  the  men  who  passed  us  begged  for  bread, 
but  we  were  unable  to  give  them  any,  deeply  to  our 
regret. 

But  it  would  have  needed  a  convoy  of  bread  waggons 
to  feed  all  the  men  who  were  starving  on  the  roads, 
and  we  ourselves  were  hungry,  though  in  our  baggage 
cart  we  still  had  a  few  stores  left,  of  which  we  should 
have  to  be  very  careful. 

The  idea  constantly  occurred  to  us  that  these  des- 
perate-looking soldiers  might  close  in  upon  us  and 
rifle  our  bags,  but  they  begged  without  a  menace,  and 
in  a  most  pitiable  way.  None  of  them  had  spirit 
enough  to  make  an  attack  upon  other  people's  property. 

Some  of  them  seemed  to  have  gone  mad,  or  at  least 
to  be  light-headed,  for  without  any  reason  they  would 
raise  their  guns  and  fire  at  some  tree  or  other  object 
in  a  wild  manner.  It  was  rather  scaring,  because  one 
never  knew  whether  a  stray  bullet  would  not  end  all 
one's  troubles  swiftly. 

At  dusk  we  pitched  our  camp,  still  some  four  hours 
away  from  Chatalja.  A  party  of  soldiers  joined  us 
and  asked  for  food,  but  I  do  not  think  they  liked  us  so 


210  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

well  when  they  found  Marcus  skinning  one  of  the 
small  pigs — which  to  them  are  unclean  animals. 
However,  they  camped,  or  rather  stopped,  near  by, 
so  that  we  thought  it  best  to  keep  a  watch  over  our 
horses  during  the  night. 

Wilkins  fried  our  pig  over  a  spirit  stove,  and  with 
some  cocoa  and  jam  we  thought  it  a  great  meal.  Wil- 
kins and  I  took  turns  in  doing  "  sentry-go  "  where  the 
horses  were  tethered,  and  in  getting  a  spell  of  sleep  in 
the  shelter  of  one  of  the  carts. 

We  were  up  before  dawn  on  a  fine  but  cold  morning, 
and  made  an  early  start. 

We  had  a  good  journey  to  Chatalja,  arriving  at 
ii  a.m.  Here  we  found  only  a  few  soldiers  and 
officers.  To  the  latter  we  were  very  unwelcome,  and 
they  utterly  declined  to  give  us  any  information. 

Some  of  them  seemed  to  be  in  a  savage  temper,  with 
Fate  which  had  allowed  their  army  to  be  defeated, 
with  their  men  who  had  not  been  able  to  gain  a  victory, 
and  especially  with  foreign  war-correspondents  who 
had  seen  the  truth  of  things  and  the  abasement  of 
Turkey's  pride. 

Some  of  these  officers  treated  their  men  like  dogs, 
and  the  men  received  the  treatment  like  dogs  also, 
cringing  beneath  the  blows  they  received.  I  saw  one 
of  the  officers  punishing  two  men  for  some  trivial 
offence.  He  ordered  them  to  lie  down  and  then  beat 
them  with  a  stick.  It  was  an  extraordinary  sight. 
One  of  the  men  was  quite  an  old  fellow,  and  as  he  lay 
down  his  grey  beard  stuck  out  in  front  of  him,  while 
the  officer  laid  on  the  blows  severely. 

I  lost  some  of  my  respect  for  the  Turkish  soldier, 
the  so-called  "  Terrible  Turk  "  who  had  not  spirit 


DEAD    AND    WOUNDED   ON    THE    HICI.l)    OK    BATTLE 


CAITURED    BY   CHOLERA 

THE   PRICE  OF    WAR 


THE  GREAT  RETREAT  211 

enough  to  resent  this  ridiculous  method  of  punishment 
and  took  it  meekly,  lying  down. 

As  we  could  get  no  news  of  war  and  could  find  no 
other  correspondents,  we  decided  to  make  for  Hadem 
Kiou  on  the  other  side  of  the  lines.  Then  came  a 
most  difficult  journey,  parts  of  the  road  being  almost 
impassable,  so  that  our  carts  stuck  in  the  deep  ruts 
and  lurched  over  the  boulders,  and  plunged  deep  into 
quagmires,  so  that  every  moment  we  expected  them 
to  break  to  pieces.  It  was  not  until  after  dark  that 
we  reached  the  outskirts  of  the  village,  which,  as  we 
learnt  afterwards,  was  crowded  with  soldiers,  and  the 
centre  of  the  last  army  of  defence. 


CHAPTER  V 
IN  THE  CLUTCH  OF  CHOLERA 

ON  the  outskirts  of  Hadem  Kiou  we  were  stopped 
by  an  officer,  and  he  gave  us  startling  news. 

He  told  us  that  we  must  on  no  account  enter  the 
village,  on  account  of  cholera. 

That  was  the  first  time  we  had  heard  the  mention 
of  that  dreadful  word.  It  gave  us  a  sense  of  fear, 
as  in  the  presence  of  an  unseen  enemy.  But  not  yet 
did  we  realise  all  the  ravages  it  had  already  achieved 
nor  the  frightful  way  in  which  it  had  spread  among  the 
ranks  of  men  who  had  escaped  from  death  on  the 
battle-field,  only  to  be  stricken  down  by  a  more  ghastly 
fate. 

Oppressed  by  gloomy  forebodings,  Wilkins  and  I 
looked  about  for  somewhere  to  camp,  and  at  last 
found  an  open  space  which  seemed  suitable  enough. 

A  gale  was  blowing  hard,  and  it  was  very  cold,  but 
there  was  no  wood  for  a  fire,  and  we  passed  a  cheerless 
night,  suffering  a  good  deal  from  that  cutting 
wind. 

Nor  could  we  try  to  forget  our  discomforts  in  sleep, 
for  it  was  essential  to  keep  a  watch  over  our  goods, 
as  we  were  in  the  thick  of  the  army,  and  were  constantly 
aware  of  soldiers  prowling  about  and  creeping  close  to 
our  carts.  Some  of  them  came  up  boldly  and  asked 

213 


IN  THE  CLUTCH  OF  CHOLERA    213 

for  bread,  but  went  off  again  tamely  and  despondently 
when  we  had  to  refuse  their  request. 

We  rose  before  dawn  again  on  a  warm  morning,  with 
a  thick  damp  mist  clinging  to  the  fields  and  trees.  We 
prepared  breakfast,  but  as  we  were  sitting  down  to 
eat  it  we  made  an  unpleasant  and  even  dreadful 
discovery.  It  appeared  that  we  were  camped  on  an 
isolation  cemetery  for  the  cholera  victims.  We  called 
the  attention  of  Wilkins  to  some  carts  filled  with  queer- 
looking  burdens  covered  by  white  sheets,  which  were 
being  brought  up  to  a  spot  where  men  in  white  coats 
were  digging  a  pit. 

"  Look  there,"  I  said.     "  This  place  is  a  graveyard." 

Wilkins  glanced  over  in  the  direction  of  the  carts 
and  went  on  munching  his  meal. 
fc  "  It  looks  like  it,"  he  said.     "  Cholera,  I  should  say." 

I  watched  the  grim  work  going  on  so  close  to  us. 
At  first,  as  I  have  said,  the  bodies  were  covered  with 
white  sheets.  There  were  piles  of  them  turned  out 
into  the  deep  trench  which  had  been  dug  for  them. 

Then  came  other  carts,  and  this  time  the  bodies 
were  uncovered  except  by  a  white  powder  which 
looked  like  quick-lime.  They  had  been  heaped  into 
the  carts  just  as  they  had  died,  arms,  legs  and  heads 
flopping  about  in  a  horrible  and  grotesque  way.  The 
grave-diggers  dragged  them  out  and  let  them  fall 
heavily,  in  any  kind  of  posture,  into  the  grave,  before 
shovelling  the  earth  upon  them. 

It  was  the  most  gruesome  breakfast  hour  I  have 
ever  spent,  and  yet,  after  so  many  strange  experiences 
and  dreadful  sights,  it  did  not  make  so  great  an  im- 
pression upon  me  as  I  should  have  imagined,  and  did 
not  even  take  away  my  appetite.  It  is  strange  how 


214  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

quickly  the  human  mind  adapts  itself  to  the  most  extra- 
ordinary conditions. 

But  one  thing  was  clear  to  me.  The  Turks  were 
in  the  deadly  grip  of  a  cholera  epidemic  which  was 
killing  them  off  at  a  great  rate. 

Ten  death  carts  that  came  to  tilt  their  loads  of 
corpses  into  the  trench,  while  we  were  at  breakfast, 
were  only  the  vanguard  of  longer  convoys,  piled  up 
in  the  same  way  with  a  litter  of  contorted  bodies. 

I  could  not  guess  at  the  numbers  of  the  dead.  I 
do  not  know  even  now  the  grim  statistics  of  that 
mortality,  and  perhaps  the  world  will  never  be  let 
into  the  secret,  as  those  soldiers  were  unnamed,  un- 
known, and  uncounted  by  those  who  buried  them. 

But  the  pestilence  certainly  thinned  the  ranks  of 
the  army  in  retreat  almost  as  swiftly  as  the  shell  fire 
of  the  Bulgarians,  and  the  death-rate  was  frightful. 

It  was  the  first  time  in  my  travels  that  I  had  ever 
seen  cholera  symptoms  and  cholera  victims,  but  I 
came  to  know  only  too  well  the  look  of  men  stricken 
with  that  disease — the  first  stage  of  collapse,  preceded 
by  pains  in  the  body,  twisting  up  the  forms  of  men, 
contorting  them,  and  making  them  groan  with  agony ; 
the  gradual  change  that  came  over  men  so  that  they 
resembled  living  corpses,  with  shrunk  and  livid  features, 
eyeballs  sunk  into  their  sockets,  drooping  eyelids,  and 
the  half-open  eyes  glazed  and  apathetic.  On  the  skin, 
which  darkens  to  a  greyish-blue  tint,  the  perspiration 
breaks  out,  though  the  victim  shivers  as  though  icy- 
cold,  and  his  hands  and  feet  shrivel  as  though  death  had 
already  touched  his  extremities. 

He  is  plagued  by  an  intolerable  thirst,  and  greedily 
gulps  down  any  water,  clean  or  filthy,  which  he  passes 


IN  THE  CLUTCH  OF  CHOLERA    215 

on  the  way,  only  to  vomit  it  up  again.  Then  death 
comes  to  him  in  a  few  hours,  and  immediately  his 
corpse  blackens  as  though  he  had  been  buried  and 
dug  up  again. 

These  things  came  to  my  eyes  and  sickened  me. 
I  could  not  escape  from  them.  They  haunted  the 
highways  and  byways  of  this  great  stretch  of  country 
on  the  way  to  Constantinople. 

I  suppose,  in  spite  of  all  my  words,  it  is  difficult  to 
convey  even  a  faint  impression  of  all  the  horrors  of 
this  cholera  which  ravaged  the  Turkish  troops  at 
this  time,  and  was  increased  by  the  utter  lack  of 
hospital  arrangements  and  medical  attention  after  the 
retreat. 

Later,  behind  the  lines  of  Chatalja,  the  authorities 
bestirred  themselves.  They  took  elementary  pre- 
cautions. They  organised  some  system  of  medical 
service,  and  kept  the  cholera  victims  isolated,  and 
guarded  the^water  supplies. 

But  I  am  writing  now  of  a  time  when  none  of  these 
things  were  done,  and  when  the  sufferers  were  left  to 
die  on  the  roadside,  crying  for  water  from  the  passers- 
by  who  had  none  to  give,  drinking  out  of  the  muddy 
pools  which  they  tainted  with  their  own  poison,  and 
leaving  their  dead  bodies  to  be  the  resting-places  of 
flies  who  carried  the  infection  farther.  We  tried  to 
skirt  those  places  where  the  bodies  of  the  dead  and 
dying  lay,  but  it  was  impossible. 

We  turned  our  heads  away  from  the  pestilential 
swamps  in  which  they  lay,  but  breathed  in  vapours, 
which  for  all  we  knew  contained  the  germs  of  death. 

If  we  had  not  been  in  a  healthy  condition  I  do  not 
think  we  should  have  escaped. 


216  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

On  the  way  to  this  village  of  Hadem  Kiou  we 
passed  the  Turkish  line  of  defences. 

Men  were  already  in  the  trenches  with  their  rifles 
pointing  the  way  from  which  we  had  come,  as  though 
expecting  an  immediate  attack  from  the  pursuing  army 
of  Bulgarians.  The  trenches  were  well  dug,  and  the 
best  I  have  ever  seen  in  Turkey,  being  so  straight  and 
deep  that  the  men  could  stand  up  in  them,  and  be 
perfectly  sheltered,  unless  they  put  their  heads  above 
ground. 

I  took  some  photographs  of  them,  and  was  intensely 
interested  in  the  sight  of  those  waiting  men,  for  it  was 
the  first  sign  I  had  had  that  the  Turks  were  preparing 
to  make  a  final  stand  against  the  advancing  enemy,  and 
that  upon  this  ground  the  fate  of  Turkey  in  Europe 
would  be  finally  fought  out. 

I  did  not  know  how  far  away  the  Bulgarians  were  at 
this  time,  but  judging  from  the  wild  retreat  of  the 
Turks,  which  I  had  followed  almost  continuously  from 
Lule  Burgas,  it  was  clear  that  they  were  not  very  far 
behind,  and  that  in  another  day  or  two  I  should  again 
hear  the  sound  of  the  guns. 

This  thought  caused  me  some  anxiety,  for  it  would 
never  do  to  be  caught  between  two  fires,  or  to  be  cut 
off  altogether  from  Constantinople.  If  the  Bulgarians 
were  to  prove  victorious  again  on  this  line,  nothing  could 
stop  their  entry,  and  it  would  be  essential  both  to  my 
safety  and  to  my  business  to  be  in  Constantinople  before 
they  arrived. 

That  day  I  called  on  Nazim  Pasha,  the  Commander- 
in-Chief  of  the  defeated  armies,  the  man  most  to  be 
pitied  in  all  Europe,  because  the  great  force  which  had 
been  under  his  charge  had  crumpled  up  and  fled  in  all 


IN  THE  CLUTCH  OF  CHOLERA    217 

directions.  He  had  now  nothing  left  but  to  rally  the 
remnant  for  a  last  stand,  and  then  save,  by  diplomacy, 
what  he  had  lost  in  battle. 

His  officers  told  me  that  we  must  go  at  once  to  San 
Stefano  owing  to  the  cholera.  If  we  stayed  it  would 
be  at  the  risk  of  life.  They  also  warned  us  against 
taking  photographs  in  the  stricken  area. 

They  were  deeply  anxious  to  hide  the  secret  of  this 
cholera  from  the  rest  of  Europe.     If  that  leaked  out 
it  would  encourage  the  enemy  to  make  a  more  rapid 
advance  and  to  attack  the  lines  of  Chatalja  with  great 
confidence  of  victory.     It  would  also  emphasise  in  the 
eyes  of  the  world  this  utter  hopelessness  of  the  Turkish  i 
position,  and  convict  the  Government  still  more  of  mis-  i 
management  and  failure  in  every  branch  of  organisation,  j 

With  these  warnings  in  our  ears  we  made  a  fresh 
start  and  struggled  with  the  usual  difficulties  of  bad 
roads.  On  the  way  we  passed  an  almost  continuous 
line  of  refugees  making  for  Constantinople,  the  soldiers 
of  many  regiments  all  mixed  up  together  without  order 
or  discipline,  and  civilians  of  the  peasant  class  from 
many  villages  around. 

It  was  another  procession  of  those  despairing  legions 
who  had  passed  us  ever  since  the  first  retreat  after  the 
fall  of  Kirk  Kilisse.  Once  again  we  saw  the  men  and 
women  who  had  abandoned  their  homes,  but  who  still 
clung  to  their  poor  chattels  which  they  carried  in  packs 
until  they  became  too  exhausted  to  carry  them  any 
further,  dropping  them  by  the  wayside,  or  loaded  on 
to  carts  which  were  being  dragged  on  slowly  by  tired 
and  emaciated  oxen  and  helped  over  the  ruts  and 
through  the  mire  by  veiled  women  who  put  their 
shoulders  to  the  wheel. 


2i8  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

The  children  were  on  the  bundles  in  the  carts,  staring 
with  wondering  eyes  at  all  the  scenes  of  flight,  the  older 
ones  more  terrified,  and  all  of  them  suffering  from 
hunger  and  exposure. 

There  were  thousands  of  these  wretched  people, 
tramping  along  the  way  of  despair,  and  it  was  obvious 
even  by  a  casual  glance  that  many  of  them  were  already 
in  the  first  stage  of  cholera. 

Some  of  those  who  collapsed  were  put  on  to  the  carts 
where  they  lay  with  those  glazed  eyes  which  seemed 
already  in  the  blindness  of  death ;  others  left  the  lines, 
groped  forward  a  little,  then  fell  in  a  huddled  heap  upon 
the  roadside;  others  again  were  leaning  up  against 
broken  walls,  or  any  kind  of  support,  groaning  with 
internal  pains,  and  showing  the  symptoms  of  a  great 
agony. 

At  dark  we  were  still  some  way  from  Tchekmedge 
where  we  wished  to  sleep,  but  we  made  up  our  minds  to 
keep  on,  as  the  idea  of  camping  along  this  line  of  refuge 
and  in  the  zone  of  the  cholera  victims  was  horrible 
to  our  imagination,  and  more  than  our  nerves  could 
stand. 

Indeed,  it  would  have  been  folly  to  attempt  such  a 
thing,  for  the  risk  of  infection  was  a  grave  one,  and  both 
Wilkins  and  I  knew  that  if  we  once  became  touched 
with  it  we  should  have  no  more  chance  of  escape  than 
any  of  the  poor  devils  who  were  dying  around  us. 

We  still  had  some  money  left  in  our  belts,  but  no 
money  would  buy  medical  service  in  this  district,  and 
by  no  wealth  could  we  bribe  death  to  overlook  us. 
The  bacillus  of  cholera  would  work  its  poison  in  our 
blood  too  quickly  to  enable  us  to  get  even  as  far  as 
Constantinople,  and  it  was  not  pleasant  to  think  that 


IN  THE  CLUTCH  OF  CHOLERA    219 

we  might  leave  our  bones  on  the  roadside,  to  be  buried 
in  the  way  we  had  seen  while  having  breakfast  in  the 
graveyard. 

So  we  pushed  on  through  the  dusk  and  through 
the  darkness,  and  it  was  with  infinite  relief  that  at  last 
we  reached  Tchekmedge,  where,  for  a  time,  we  could 
forget  the  horrors  of  the  road. 

Marcus  found  us  rooms  and  stables  belonging  to  the 
village  barber,  who  was  also  an  inn-keeper  in  a  small 
way. 

We  ransacked  our  stores,  for  having  had  no  food  for 
a  great  many  hours  we  were  quite  famished,  and 
managed  to  get  a  fair  meal  of  biscuits  and  cold  sausages 
washed  down  by  cold  cocoa.  After  that  we  descended 
to  the  barber's  shop  below. 

It  was  filled  with  a  strange  and  motley  crowd  of 
Turkish  peasants  in  quaint  costumes,  and  broken  down 
soldiers,  some  of  whom  told  the  tale  of  their  woes, 
while  others  sat  quaint  and  grim,  listening  impassively, 
or  staring  with  brooding  eyes  at  the  barber,  who  sat 
in  the  centre  of  the  room  smoking  a  huge  hubble- 
bubble.  Marcus  was  on  a  seat  beside  him  smoking  a 
similar  pipe,  and  puffing  like  a  walrus,  and  presently 
he  related  his  own  adventures  to  the  assembled  com- 
pany with  many  gesticulations  and  grunts. 

We  found  Tchekmedge  to  be  a  very  pretty  fishing 
village,  and  as  it  was  impossible  to  use  the  horses — 
they  were  suffering  from  over-fatigue — went  for  a 
walk.  But  this  was  spoiled  for  us  by  the  number  of 
sick  soldiers  coming  in,  pitiable  objects,  in  rags  and 
tatters,  and  suffering  from  hunger  and  disease.  We 
turned  back  again  to  avoid  the  sight  of  men  whose 
sufferings  we  could  not  relieve. 


220  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

One  trouble  of  our  own,  which  caused  us  grave 
anxiety,  was  the  lack  of  fodder  for  the  horses.  For 
a  whole  week  they  had  been  working  on  short  rations, 
it  was  urgently  necessary  to  get  fresh  supplies. 

Marcus  spent  the  whole  day  at  surrounding  farms 
to  obtain  a  stock  for  immediate  and  future  use,  and 
succeeded,  though  at  an  extravagant  price.  After 
the  labour  he  came  into  us  during  the  evening  and 
made  a  long  speech  with  his  arms,  eked  out  by  many 
nods  and  sundry  ejaculations  of  "  Good  !  "  "  Good  !  " 

In  one  hand  he  held  some  long  strips  of  meat,  which 
I  had  seen  hanging  out  on  pegs  inside  his  bedroom 
door,  and  we  at  last  came  to  understand  that  the 
simple  meaning  of  the  speech  was  a  threat  to  make  us 
a  native  dish  for  dinner.  He  then  asked  us  for  a  bottle 
of  oil  and  some  beans,  and  departed  with  delighted 
grins. 

When  the  great  dish  appeared  in  due  course  we  found 
it  satisfactory,  and,  indeed,  enjoyed  it  thoroughly, 
trusting  to  good  luck  that  we  should  not  suffer  any 
ill-effects.  The  meat  was  swimming  about  with  the 
beans  in  much  oily  gravy,  and  there  were  also  tomatoes 
in  oil.  With  it  came  the  warning  message  that  enough 
had  been  sent  for  breakfast.  Later  the  chef  himself 
appeared  to  receive  our  verdict. 

To  our  reiterated  expression  of  "Good!  Good!" 
which  he  understood  so  perfectly,  he  replied  with 
smiles  and  many  bows,  and  to  our  astonishment  and 
admiration  sprung  another  English  word  upon  us 
before  departing.  It  was  "  Orright !  " 

Perhaps  we  ought  to  have  been  a  little  conscience- 
stricken  at  our  own  good  cheer,  for  there  were  thousands 
of  men  that  night  dying  from  starvation.  The  state 


IN  THE  CLUTCH  OF  CHOLERA     221 

of  these  stragglers  was  absolutely  appalling.  One 
man  came  into  the  cafe"  begging  for  bread,  and  said 
that  he  had  lived  for  nine  days  on  nothing  but  a  little 
barley  and  corn.  Another  lay  down  on  the  floor  of 
the  cafe"  all  night,  and  died  in  the  morning.  Fortun- 
ately for  us  it  was  not  from  cholera,  but  from  mere 
exhaustion. 

On  the  following  morning,  Wednesday,  November 
I3th,  I  rode  to  San  Stefano  and  sent  on  Marcus  to 
Constantinople  with  my  photographs  for  despatch  to 
the  Daily  Mirror. 

On  the  way  I  found  quite  close  to  the  town  the  body 
of  a  man  who  had  obviously  died  from  cholera.  It 
seemed  to  me  outrageous  that  at  that  place  which  should 
have  been  well  within  the  zone  of  civilisation,  this 
plague-stricken  corpse  should  be  allowed  to  lie  on  the 
highway. 

I  considered  it  to  be  my  duty  to  report  the  matter 
to  the  Commandant,  and  I  think  he  was  surprised  that 
I  should  take  the  trouble  to  mention  one  body  when 
so  many  others  were  lying  in  a  similar  state.  How- 
ever, he  promised  to  have  the  matter  attended  to,  but 
when  I  returned  two  hours  later  it  was  still  there, 
untouched,  and  a  horrible  danger  to  the  passers-by. 
The  only  result  of  my  report  was  that  a  soldier  had 
been  posted  near  the  spot  and  made  the  incoming 
people  take  a  slight  detour,  in  order  to  keep  at  a  little 
distance  from  the  corpse. 

I  now  learned  that  cholera  was  raging  in  San  Stefano, 
so  that  the  Commandant  was  not  likely  to  bother 
himself  much  about  a  single  corpse. 

For  a  wonder,  some  precautions  were  being  taken, 
and  sentries  had  been  posted  at  each  of  the  fountains 


222  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

to  prevent  them  from  being  contaminated  by  the 
incoming  soldiers.  But  there  was  no  efficient  medical 
inspection,  and  cholera  victims  were  only  isolated  a 
little  from  the  rest  of  the  population  when  they  were 
dying  or  dead. 

On  my  return  to  San  Stefano  I  met  Donohoe  of  the 
Daily  Chronicle,  with  Ashmead-Bartlett  of  the  Daily 
Telegraph,  and  his  brother.  They  had  installed  them- 
selves at  our  "  hotel "  and  invited  us  to  a  very  good 
dinner. 

Wilkins  and  I  now  decided  to  leave  for  Aios  Giorgios 
in  the  morning,  as  it  was  nearer  the  front  of  the  Chatalja 
lines.  We  got  up,  therefore,  at  daybreak,  and  pre- 
pared to  start  by  mending  one  of  the  carts  which  had 
been  run  into  by  a  gun-carriage  the  previous  day. 
Having  achieved  this  task  we  loaded  and  got  away  by 
one  o'clock,  Wilkins  driving  one  of  the  carts  as  Marcus 
had  not  yet  returned. 

It  was  glorious  weather,  and  we  made  a  fairly  easy 
journey  to  Aios  Giorgios  except  at  one  point,  where 
we  found  an  impassable  road,  so  that  we  had  to  take 
the  horses  out  of  the  shafts  and  lead  them  down  a 
steep  hill. 

Eventually  we  camped  on  some  rising  ground  above 
the  village,  as  the  place  was  choked  with  soldiers 
and  we  could  get  no  stables.  We  pitched  the  tent, 
and  left  the  covered  cart  to  the  servants  for  their 
night  quarters. 

But  now  an  agreeable  surprise  awaited  us,  and  it 
was  nothing  less  than  the  appearance  of  Castle,  one  of 
my  own  colleagues,  who  arrived  with  Marcus,  bringing 
me  eleven  letters  and  news  of  the  outer  world,  from 
which  I  had  been  cut  off  for  many  days.  It  may  be 


IN  THE  CLUTCH  OF  CHOLERA    223 

imagined  that  this  was  a  delightful  treat,  and  with  the 
new  member  of  our  party  there  were  many  times  to 
talk  about,  many  experiences  to  relate,  and  many 
facts  to  learn. 

It  seems  that  we  gave  great  anxiety  to  our  friends 
while  we  were  in  Silivri,  for  a  rumour  had  been  taken 
to  Constantinople  that  there  had  been  a  massacre  of 
Christians  in  this  place.  As  a  matter  of  fact,  I  have 
since  heard  that  there  was  some  trouble  between  the 
Christians  and  Turks,  but  it  took  place  immediately 
after  our  departure. 

We  were  the  last  Englishmen  to  leave  Silivri,  and 
the  Bulgars  were  much  nearer  than  we  thought,  which 
accounted  for  the  Turkish  trenches  being  manned 
when  we  reached  them  near  Hadem  Kiou. 

The  report  that  five  English  correspondents  (among 
whom  were  ourselves)  were  in  grave  danger  was  no 
sooner  received  in  Constantinople  than  my  brother, 
T.  E.  Grant,  with  Banister,  our  colleague,  who  had 
reached  the  city  safely,  and  the  English  officer  I  have 
previously  mentioned,  chartered  a  tug,  and  with  three 
German  correspondents  set  out  on  a  relief  expedition. 

They  entered  Tchekmedge  Bay  at  4.30  in  the  after- 
noon and  anchored  near  two  Turkish  battleships.  My 
brother  and  his  companions  then  put  off  in  a  rowing 
boat  towards  the  fishing  village,  but  had  not  gone 
very  far  when  an  unpleasant  surprise  overtook  them. 

It  was  a  shell  from  one  of  the  Turkish  men-of-war, 
which  whizzed  over  their  heads,  followed  by  broad- 
sides from  both  battleships.  At  first,  for  a  moment, 
my  brother  and  Banister  thought  they  were  being 
fired  at  directly,  but  it  then  became  evident  that  the 
fire  was  aimed  at  the  hills  above  the  village,  where 


224  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

the  Bulgarian  cavalry  and  three  battalions  of  infantry 
appeared. 

It  was  in  any  case  an  unpleasant  position,  as  the 
Bulgarians  were  replying  with  rifle  fire. 

There  were  divided  counsels  in  the  boat.  One  of  the 
German  correspondents  thought  it  best  to  make  for 
the  pier,  as  they  were  not  far  away,  but  he  was  over- 
ruled, and  the  men  pulled  back  towards  the  tug. 

Darkness  was  gathering,  the  boat  began  to  leak, 
and  it  was  a  hard  pull  against  the  incoming  tide,  and 
all  the  while  shells  were  bursting  over  the  hills  and 
the  sound  of  the  answering  shots  seemed  very  close. 

When  the  tug  was  nearly  reached  a  torpedo-destroyer 
came  alongside,  and  the  commander  ordered  the  skipper 
to  leave  the  bay  immediately.  The  order  could  not  be 
ignored,  so  the  boat  was  hauled  up  and  the  vessel  got 
under  way,  and  after  a  rough  voyage  in  the  darkness 
anchored  off  Stamboul. 

Upon  returning  to  Constantinople  my  brother  was 
relieved  to  hear  from  Marcus,  who  had  then  arrived, 
that  I  and  the  other  correspondents  were  in  no  danger, 
and  that  the  relief  ship  had  not  been  necessary.  Never- 
theless, we  were  very  grateful  for  the  trouble  taken  on 
our  behalf. 


CHAPTER  VI 
ON  THE  LINES  OF  CHATALJA 

ON  the  morning  of  Friday,  November  I5th,  Castle 
left  us  to  go  back  to  Constantinople,  and  I 
rode  out  towards  the  forts  of  the  Chatalja  lines,  as  a 
battle  was  immediately  expected. 

The  Bulgarian  army  was  steadily  advancing,  and 
the  last  great  struggle  of  the  war  was  about  to  begin. 
On  that  moniing,  however,  the  guns  were  silent,  and 
the  only  battle  I  saw  was  between  a  correspondent 
and  the  servant  of  one  of  his  German  confreres. 

The  correspondent  in  question  had  lost  a  fur  coat, 
Which  he  valued  exceedingly.  He  had  made  angry 
and  exhaustive  inquiries  without  getting  any  clue  to 
its  whereabouts,  and  his  nerves  were  considerably 
upset  by  this  affair. 

Now  it  happened  that  Wilkins  and  I  had  noticed 
the  German's  servant  wearing  the  identical  coat,  so 
we  sent  down  a  message  to  the  village,  and  were 
rewarded  by  seeing  the  enraged  owner  of  the  coat 
coming  up  at  a  good  pace,  and  obviously  in  a  great 
state  of  excitement,  brandishing  a  riding- whip. 

The  servant,  who  was  wearing  the  article,  was  either 
conscience-stricken  or  saw  danger  ahead,  for  he  took 
off  the  coat  and  tried  to  hide  it.  But  the  owner  ad- 
vanced, and  without  waiting  for  explanations  began  to 
belabour  the  miserable  man  with  fast  and  furious  blows. 
15  225 


226  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

The  culprit  (who  afterwards  proclaimed  his  entire 
innocence  and  explained  that  the  coat  had  come  into 
his]  possession  by  a  pure  accident)  retreated  in  a 
damaged  condition,  yielding  up  the  booty,  but  was 
taken  in  the  rear  by  a  little  undersized  servant  of  the 
indignant  correspondent. 

Imitating  his  master's  example,  in  the  most  ludicrous 
way,  as  he  was  not  more  than  half  his  master's  size, 
he  struck  a  sharp  blow  at  the  offending  man  and  caught 
him  on  the  ear,  retreating  quickly  lest  there  might  be 
reprisals.  The  affair  struck  me  as  being  intensely 
comic,  though  I  am  still  in  doubt  as  to  the  justice 
of  the  punishment  inflicted.  There  is  just  a  chance 
that  the  man  was  blameless,  because  in  time  of  war 
property  changes  hands  in  the  most  unexpected  ways, 
owing  to  the  hurly-burly  and  confusion  of  baggage. 

Another  episode  in  the  list  of  the  day's  events  was 
the  return  of  my  Maltese  servant,  whom  I  had  not  seen 
since  he  left  Silivri  on  an  errand  to  Constantinople. 
I  heard  afterwards  that  he  had  put  in  a  very  good  time 
in  the  capital,  swaggering  about,  and  relating  marvel- 
lous stories  of  his  prowess  and  adventures.  As  I  shall 
have  to  tell  later,  he  was,  in  truth,  grievously  lacking  in 
moral  courage,  and  betrayed  us  at  a  critical  time  in  a  most 
cowardly  fashion.  But  as  a  braggart  he  was  unequalled. 

On  Saturday,  November  i6th,  we  heard  the  boom  of 
guns  to  the  left  of  Hadem  Kiou  on  the  Chatalja  lines, 
and  excited  by  the  sound  which  had  told  us  that  the 
righting  had  begun,  we  left  hurriedly  in  that  direction. 

At  last  the  final  attack  of  the  Bulgarians  was  to  take 
place,  and  we  were  full  of  speculation  as  to  whether  they 
would  smash  through  the  lines  of  defence  or  whether 
the  Turks  would  stand  against  them. 


READY    FOR   THE    HUI.GAKS   AT    HADEM    KIOU 


IN    THE   STRONG   TRENCHES    AT   CHATAI.JA 

THE  LAST   LINE  OF   DEFENCE 


ON  THE  LINES  OF  CHATALJA     227 

It  was  the  last  hope  for  Turkey.  If  once  the  Bulgars 
pierced  the  line  of  forts  I  was  convinced  that  the  Turkish 
soldiers  would  become  panic-stricken  again  and  that 
another  rout  would  begin,  ending  in  irretrievable  disaster 
and  in  the  utter  downfall  of  the  Crescent. 

I  reached  a  point  two  miles  away  from  Hadem  Kiou 
and  took  up  a  position  on  a  dismantled  fort  close  to 
the  Turkish  lines,  where  the  infantry  were  in  their 
trenches  awaiting  the  attack  to  develop,  and  under  the 
protection  of  their  artillery. 

Here  I  met  an  old  acquaintance.  It  was  none  other  than 
Issett  Bey,  the  officer  who  in  the  beginning  of  the  cam- 
paign had  been  put  in  charge  of  the  war-correspondents. 

I  have  already  related  how  his  Second  in  Command 
went  back  hurriedly  with  some  of  the  foreign  corre- 
spondents, and  how  the  English  gave  him  the  slip. 
Since  then  most  of  his  charges  had  wandered  away 
into  different  parts  of  the  country,  camping  wherever 
it  pleased  them,  or  wherever  they  were  compelled  to 
camp,  and  leading  the  strange  fantastic  life  which  I 
have  described  in  my  own  adventures. 

Now  like  Little  Bo-Peep  who  lost  her  sheep,  he  found 
that  some  of  the  correspondents  had  come  back,  bring- 
ing their  tales  behind  them. 

He  did  not  seem  at  all  pleased  to  see  me,  and  wanted 
to  know  what  permission  I  had  to  be  there  on  the 
Chatalja  lines. 

I  explained  very  politely  and  very  plausibly  that  he 
himself  had  made  me  sign  a  document  pledging  myself 
to  remain  with  the  Turkish  forces  until  the  end  of  the  war 
and  that  I  had  been  endeavouring  to  do  so  ever  since  ! 

I  am  bound  to  say  that  I  was  rather  pleased  with  this 
explanation,  which  seemed  without  a  flaw  in  its  logic.  It 


228  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

certainly  staggered  him  a  little  and  he  did  not  know 
what  to  say  in  reply,  but  finally  he  spoke  very  sharply 
and  said  I  was  to  go  at  once  to  San  Stefano  and  on  no 
account  come  nearer  the  line  of  defence. 

I  started  back  meekly,  for  it  was  no  use  protesting 
against  such  an  order,  though  I  intended  to  give  the 
gentleman  the  slip  again  whenever  I  saw  an  opportunity. 

On  the  journey  Wilkins  and  I  skirted  the  village  of 
Hadem  Kiou  because  we  could  see  piles  of  dead  waiting 
to  be  buried,  and  everywhere  by  the  roadside  lay  dead 
bodies,  all  victims  of  cholera. 

It  was,  indeed,  quite  impossible  to  ride  along  the  road 
on  this  account.  The  sight  was  too  horrible — the  most 
dreadful  vision  that  might  meet  the  eyes  of  men — and  the 
stench  from  that  mass  of  corruption  was  unendurable. 

The  bodies  had  been  heaped  up  much  in  the  same  way 
that  a  gardener  sweeps  up  dead  and  rotten  leaves. 
The  legs  and  arms  protruded  from  a  confused  mass  of 
corpses.  Here  and  there  the  blackened  faces  stared 
up  at  the  sky  with  unseeing  eyes.  At  every  other  yard 
a  dead  body  lay  huddled  up  on  the  road  just  as  the 
living  man  had  fallen  before  his  last  gasps. 

I  had  served  during  these  last  few  days  an  apprentice- 
ship in  the  sight  of  horror.  But  this  was  too  much  for 
me.  Not  for  great  rewards  would  I  have  ridden  further 
along  that  way  of  death. 

So  we  turned  our  horses  up  the  roadway  and  rode 
up  the  hillside,  getting  into  the  fresh  air  again  and 
away  from  the  pestilential  scenes. 

Eventually  we  reached  the  camp  after  dark,  and 
found  my  colleague  Banister,  and  Tower  of  the  Daily 
News,  who  had  arrived  in  a  car. 

The    mission   of   the   latter  was    to   find   Francis 


ON  THE  LINES  OF  CHATALJA     229 

McCullagh  and  Long,  whom  no  one  had  seen  since 
we  had  encountered  them  in  Silivri,  so  that  their 
friends  were  becoming  very  anxious  as  to  their  fate. 

Ward  Price  also  called  in,  entertaining  us  in  his 
charming  and  irresistible  way,  and  together  we  made 
a  simple  meal  spiced  by  many  anecdotes  of  our  vari- 
ous adventures.  Afterwards  all  five  of  us  turned  in, 
finding  just  room  on  the  ground  of  the  tent,  although 
there  was  a  slight  shortage  of  blankets. 

When  the  dawn  came  on  Sunday,  November  I7th, 
we  heard  the  thunder  of  distant  guns  and  knew  that 
the  battles  had  started.  We  instantly  decided  that; 
with  or  without  permission,  we  would  ride  back  to  the 
front  and  watch  the  progress  of  the  fight. 

It  would  of  course  be  necessary  to  dodge  the  peremp- 
tory Issett  Bey,  but  we  hoped  to  escape  his  watchful  eye. 

While  we  were  preparing  to  go  out,  however,  an 
officer  appeared  and  ordered  us  to  San  Stefano,  reading 
an  official  order  and  taking  our  names.  This  was 
annoying  and  awkward.  It  might  lead  us  into  serious 
trouble  if  we  deliberately  disobeyed  such  very  formal 
and  precise  instructions.  Evidently  the  Censors  were 
determined  to  prevent  the  correspondents  from  seeing 
anything  of  the  battle  and  watching  the  real  state  of 
affairs  on  the  Chatalja  lines. 

Some  of  the  correspondents  decided  to  return  to 
Constantinople,  being  afraid  of  getting  cut  off  from 
their  base ;  but,  after  a  council  of  war,  Wilkins,  Ward 
Price,  and  I,  decided  to  risk  the  wrath  of  the  authorities 
and  to  see  something  of  the  fighting. 

We  therefore  prepared  our  horses  and  kit  for  a 
night  out.  I  arranged  with  my  Maltese  servant  that 
he  should  accompany  us,  explaining  to  him  the  risk. 


230  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

After  some  trouble  with  the  carts,  which  wasted 
much  valuable  time,  we  set  out  ostentatiously  in  the 
direction  to  which  we  had  been  ordered. 

But  this  was  only  a  blind,  and  we  soon  made  an 
attempt  to  turn  off.  The  first  effort  was  frustrated 
by  the  appearance  of  an  officer,  but  we  managed  to 
give  him  the  slip. 

We  then  got  on  to  the  mountain  side  and  rode  in  the 
direction  of  the  guns. 

The  shells  were  bursting  in  the  sky,  and  the  roar  of 
artillery  fire  shook  the  ground  and  came  in  great  con- 
cussions of  sound,  although,  so  far,  we  were  absolutely 
safe,  as  we  had  not  yet  reached  the  danger  zone.  We 
now  had  the  thrill  of  a  really  good  adventure,  and  the 
sight  of  those  shells  made  us  greedy  for  a  closer  view 
of  the  battle. 

But  the  Maltese  servant,  whom  earlier  in  this  book 
I  have  called  the  "  White-livered  one,"  soon  began  to 
have  signs  of  funk.  He  found  innumerable  excuses 
why  we  should  not  go  further. 

He  had  unaccountable  trouble  with  his  saddle,  and 
other  small  accidents  which  suggested  an  immediate 
return.  Finally  he  confessed  that  he  "  felt  exactly 
as  he  did  at  Lule  Burgas." 

"  There  is  no  need  for  you  to  tell  us  that,"  said 
Wilkins,  who  was  beginning  to  get  very  angry  at  this  re- 
velation of  cowardice.  "  We  know  exactly  how  you  feel." 

Finally  the  Maltese  was  scared  out  of  his  wits  by 
the  spectacle  of  the  shells  bursting  ahead,  and  abso- 
lutely refused  to  go  another  step.  I  believe  he  imagined 
that  we  should  not  go  on  without  an  interpreter.  He 
fondly  believed  that  rather  than  risk  such  a  thing  we 
should  return  with  him. 


ON  THE  LINES  OF  CHATALJA     231 

But  he  was  very  much  mistaken.  Wilkins  called 
him  a  coward  in  plain  terms,  and  said  that  he  would 
have  to  pay  the  penalty  of  cowardice.  The  man  began 
to  whimper  when  we  took  his  horse  and  told  him  to 
walk  back.  He  did  not  want  to  return  alone,  but,  on 
the  other  hand,  he  still  refused  to  go  on. 

Presently  Wilkins  pulled  out  his  revolver  and  threat- 
ened to  use  it  if  the  man  did  not  go  back.  He  ran  up 
to  me,  hoping  that  my  heart  would  soften  towards  him, 
but  I  spoke  sternly  to  him.  Then  he  ran  over  to  Ward 
Price,  but  obtained  no  comfort  in  that  direction  either. 
He  ran  about  from  one  to  another  like  a  frightened 
sheep,  so  that  I  was  almost  sorry  for  him. 

The  last  we  saw  of  him  at  that  time  was  when  he 
turned  tail  and  made  his  way  miserably  over  the 
mountains  in  the  direction  from  which  we  had  come. 

It  may  be  thought  that  we  were  too  hard  on  him  and 
that  cowardice  is  not  a  crime.  But  in  war  cowardice 
is  often  a  crime.  For  in  his  case  we  were  taking  a 
very  real  and  grave  risk  in  going  forward  without  an 
interpreter,  and  by  leaving  us  in  the  lurch  he  was  endan- 
gering our  lives.  If  we  had  been  challenged  we  should 
not  have  known  what  to  answer,  and  we  should  not  have 
been  given  very  much  time  for  explanation.  We  should 
have  been  dead  before  the  explanation  had  been  made. 

The  Maltese  knew  that  perfectly  well,  and  when  he 
started  out  with  us  he  knew  also  that  we  were  not 
going  on  a  picnic  party,  but  on  an  expedition  to  the 
front  line.  If  he  had  refused  to  accompany  us  at  the 
outset  we  should  not  have  blamed  him  and  should  have 
made  other  arrangements,  but  to  desert  us  when  we 
could  get  no  other  man  was  the  work  of  a  traitor,  and 
deserved  to  be  punished  severely. 


232  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

After  this  unpleasant  episode  we  went  on  and  had  a 
very  good  view  of  the  battle  raging  in  the  valley  below  us. 

Unfortunately,  the  night  was  too  bad  for  photography. 

From  a  dismantled  fort  we  watched  a  thrilling  scene. 
The  Turkish  rifle  fire  from  the  trenches  was  very  thick. 
I  shall  never  forget  the  peculiar  rushing  whirr  of  it, 
terrible  in  its  intensity  and  in  the  menace  of  its  sound. 
When  we  imagined  that  one  of  those  bullets,  whose  shrill 
note  blended  into  this  great  chorus  of  swift  shot,  might 
find  a  living  mark  it  was  grim  in  its  significance.  There 
was  no  lack  of  ammunition  in  those  trenches  at  Chatalja. 

The  Turkish  soldiers  seemed  to  be  firing  almost  con- 
tinuously, reloading  as  fast  as  they  could  and  sweeping 
the  enemy's  line  with  a  perfect  hurricane  of  lead. 
Only  now  and  then  did  the  fire  drop  and  languish 
away.  In  a  few  moments  it  would  break  out  again 
fiercely,  with  that  kind  of  screaming  song  of  death 
which  cannot  be  described  in  words,  but  which  leaves 
an  ineffaceable  sensation  in  the  minds  of  those  who 
have  once  heard  it. 

All  the  field  guns  were  using  shrapnel.  The  air 
was  alive  with  those  flying  shells  which  burst  high  up 
and  scattered  the  missiles  of  death  as  they  fell.  They 
had  a  strange  and  deadly  beauty.  I  was  fascinated 
with  those  sudden  flashes  of  flame,  those  white  puff- 
balls,  those  bursting  clouds. 

Perhaps  if  they  had  been  as  innocent  as  fireworks 
the  sight  of  them  would  soon  have  become  tedious. 
But  our  imagination  was  set  at  work.  One  realises  the 
deadly  effect  of  those  high-mounting  shells.  One 
knows  the  terror  that  falls  with  them. 

The  Bulgarians  seemed  to  get  the  distance  better 
than  the  Turks,  whose  shells  in  many  cases  burst  short. 


ON  THE  LINES  OF  CHATALJA     233 

I  have  since  seen  criticisms  of  the  Bulgarian  artillery. 
It  has  been  alleged  by  at  least  one  critic,  who  can  speak 
as  an  eye-witness,  that  the  guns  were  badly  served  and 
that  the  gunnery  was  not  at  all  good.  It  is  his  opinion 
that  there  was  no  real  superiority  on  the  Bulgarian 
side  over  the  Turkish  guns,  and  that  it  was  luck,  and 
recklessness  of  life,  and  the  irresistible  nature  of  the 
infantry  attacks,  which  enabled  the  Bulgarians  to 
achieve  their  success. 

I  do  not  pose  as  a  military  expert  or  as  a  competent 
judge  of  shell  fire.  But  I  can  only  speak  according 
to  the  impressions  of  personal  observation,  and  certainly 
to  me  it  seemed  beyond  argument  that  the  Bulgarian 
artillery  was  .very  much  better  than  that  of  the  defence. 
The  village  of  Chatalja,  which  lay  ahead  of  us,  was  in  the 
hands  of  the  Bulgarians,  who  had  made  it  their  head- 
quarters, and  now  it  seemed  to  be  vomiting  fire. 

There  was  a  great  concentration  of  guns  there,  and 
from  that  direction  there  came  an  immense  number  of 
shells,  which  as  far  as  we  could  see  were  bursting  well 
over  the  Turkish  lines. 

I  was  unable  to  form  any  accurate  idea  of  the  losses 
on  my  side.  Shell  fire  is  proverbially  uncertain  in  its 
effect,  and,  as  I  have  said,  the  Turks  were  in  most  ex- 
cellent trenches,  which  provided  them  with  good  cover. 

They  continued  to  maintain  a  splendid  defence,  and 
kept  up  a  withering  fire  in  response  to  the  attack  ;  so  that 
it  would  have  been  quite  impossible  for  any  battalions 
of  the  enemy's  infantry  to  advance  in  the  face  of  it. 

Almost  for  the  first  time  in  the  war  the  Turks  seemed 
to^be  determined  to  hold  their  lines  at  all  costs,  and  it 
became  clear  to  me  as  the  battle  progressed  that  the 
Bulgarians  were  not  going  to  have  that  "  walk  over  " 


234  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

which  they  had  so  confidently  predicted,  and  which 
they  had  almost  a  right  to  expect  after  their  previous 
knowledge  of  the  demoralisation  and  panic  of  great 
Turkish  armies. 

Nevertheless,  I  also  believe  now  that  if  the  Bulgarians 
had  shown  the  same  determination  to  carry  the  position 
which  they  had  revealed  at  Kirk  Kilisse  and  Lule 
Burgas,  and  if  their  commanders  had  decided  to  sacri- 
fice the  lives  of  the  men  as  freely  as  in  those  early  days  of 
the  war,  they  might  have  succeeded  in  piercing  the 
lines. 

For  the  strength  of  the  Chatalja  defences  have  been 
much  exaggerated,  and  the  Turks  had  to  rely  upon 
their  own  courage  and  determination  rather  than 
upon  the  impregnability  of  their  position.  If  the  line 
had  once  been  cut  it  is  probable  that  their  march 
would  have  been  broken  and  that  the  other  parts  of 
the  line  would  have  crumpled  up  and  retreated. 

All  that,  however,  is  mere  theory,  and  history  has 
not  been  written  that  way.  It  is  probable  that  after 
their  own  heavy  losses,  heavier  than  will  ever  be 
admitted  in  official  despatches  or  national  statistics, 

I  the  Bulgarians  were  not  willing  to  sacrifice  themselves 
to  the  same  extent  as  in  the  first  battles. 

Such  were  the  thoughts  which  came  to  me  as  I  stood 
in  the  fort  watching  the  grim  struggle. 

Towards  dusk  a  village  to  the  right  of  Chatalja 
caught  fire,  owing  to  the  shells  which  had  burst  over 
it,  and  flamed  up  as  a  torch,  casting  a  lurid,  quivering 
light  above  its  volumes  of  smoke,  which  spread  out  in 
far-reaching  clouds. 

Darkness  settling  down  rapidly,  we  decided  to  retire  a 
little  way,  to  a  safer  position,  and  wait  until  morning 


ON  THE  LINES  OF  CHATALJA     235 

before  watching  the  renewal  of  the  battle,  which  was 
also  languishing. 

After  going  about  a  mile  we  came  to  a  village  and 
encountered  the  officer  in  command.  He  instantly 
expressed  a  desire  to  see  our  permits,  and  we  had  an 
uneasy  feeling  that  there  would  be  an  unpleasant  end 
to  our  adventure. 

Ward  Price  had  the  most  impressive  looking  docu- 
ment, as  also  the  most  distinguished  and  persuasive 
manner;  so  we  put  him  forward  as  the  leader  of  the 
party,  and  let  the  officer  think  that  we  were  his  servants. 

He  was  very  doubtful  about  the  led  horse,  which  had 
belonged  to  the  Maltese  renegade.  He  scented  mystery 
here,  and  was  evidently  puzzling  his  head  about  it. 
However,  he  eventually  made  up  his  mind  to  be  kind, 
and  after  his  preliminary  hesitation  gave  himself  a 
good  deal  of  trouble  with  regard  to  us. 

The  first  thing  he  did  was  to  find  some  stables  for 
our  horses  and  put  a  man  on  guard  over  them.  I  am 
sorry  to  say  that  he  turned  some  soldiers  out  of  the 
stables  to  find  room  for  us.  This  was  very  hard  for 
them.  They  had  been  soundly  asleep  in  the  straw,  and 
I  have  no  doubt  they  were  in  an  exhausted  and  miser- 
able state,  like  most  of  the  soldiers  of  the  Turkish  army 
at  this  time. 

At  his  word  of  command  to  "  clear  out  "  they  stag- 
gered up  and  looked  half -dazed  and  sullen,  but  with- 
out a  murmur  they  shambled  out  so  that  we  foreigners 
might  be  left  in  possession. 

It  gave  us  uneasy  consciences,  but  we  could  not 
argue  with  the  officer  or  decline  the  method  of  his 
hospitality  and  courtesy,  so  that  the  matter  had  to 
take  its  course.  We  saw  that  the  horses  had  their 


236  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

best  meal  for  a  week,  and  when  this  duty  had  been 
performed  followed  the  officer  to  a  room  which  he 
provided  for  us. 

He  then  left  us  with  a  stately  bow  and  a  salute,  not 
awaiting  or  expecting  thanks,  asking  nothing  from  us 
in  return  for  these  great  services,  and  making  us  always 
grateful  to  a  Turkish  gentleman,  who  had  behaved 
according  to  the  best  traditions  of  his  class. 

The  room  was  very  small  and  dirty,  but  it  was 
better  than  a  night  out  in  the  rain,  and  we  esteemed 
ourselves  very  lucky.  We  settled  down  to  a  frugal 
and  somewhat  ill-assorted  meal,  and  then  prepared 
to  fix  ourselves  up  for  the  night. 

That  is  to  say,  we  selected  our  particular  shake-down 
on  the  floor.  One  anxiety  disturbed  us.  It  was  a  haunt- 
ing sense  of  fear  that  our  horses  in  the  stable,  some  dis- 
tance away,  might  be  stolen  by  some  of  the  needy  soldiers. 

Arguing  the  matter  out,  it  seemed  unreasonable  to 
entertain  such  a  thought,  as  the  officer  had  put  a  guard 
over  them ;  but  our  nerves  were  jangled,  and,  try  as 
we  would,  we  could  not  get  rid  of  the  suspicion.  We 
decided  therefore  to  visit  the  horses  and  report  progress 
whenever  we  woke  up. 

It  was  a  most  uneasy  night.  I  was  horribly  troubled 
by  small  beasts,  who  went  for  circular  excursions  on 
my  body  and  defied  my  attempts  to  annihilate  them. 

It  was  a  night  of  nerves  and  nightmares. 

Sometimes  I  was  awakened  by  Ward  Price,  who,  with 
more  anxiety  than  any  of  us  about  the  horses,  made  his 
way  over  the  bodies  of  my  sleeping  comrades,  and  after  an 
absence  came  back  more  disturbed  than  ever  in  his  mind. 

One  of  the  horses  had  changed  its  position  from  the 
right  side  to  the  left  side  of  the  stable.  He  could  not 


ON  THE  LINES  OF  CHATALJA     237 

understand  how  this  had  happened.  It  seemed  to  him 
that  there  was  mischief  afoot.  He  did  not  like  the 
look  of  things. 

Then  I  took  a  turn  outside,  and  came  back  to  report 
that  the  horses  were  still  safe. 

Once  I  happened  to  move  in  my  sleep,  and  frightened 
a  party  of  rats  who  were  finishing  our  dinner.  In  their 
hurry  and  fright  at  the  noise  I  made  they  shot  the 
biscuits  all  over  the  room,  and  with  nerves  more  jangled 
than  ever  we  lit  the  lamp  to  view  the  wreck.  A  small  piece 
of  cheese,  which  we  had  regarded  as  a  precious  treasure, 
was  quite  gone,  and  much  of  the  other  food  had  been 
demolished  ;  but  we  gathered  up  the  remnants,  wrapped 
them  in  Wilkins's  mackintosh,  and  put  the  bundle  under 
Price's  pillow,  which  happened  to  be  his  saddle. 

Once  more  we  settled  down  to  a  restless  slumber, 
leaving  the  light  up.  It  kept  the  rats  away,  but  did 
not  quieten  those  smaller  beasts  who  were  still  making 
journeys  about  my  body. 

We  rose  before  daybreak  on  the  morning  of  Monday, 
November  i8th,  and  again  set  out  towards  the  guns 
on  the  lines  of  Chatalja. 

We  passed  many  dead  bodies  on  the  roadside  and 
in  the  adjoining  fields,  gruesome  objects  in  the  thick 
damp  mist,  where  they  lay  in  the  sleep  of  death. 

Once  again  we  reached  the  fort,  and  saw  that  the 
Turkish  defence  was  being  well  maintained  and  that 
the  trenches  were  still  manned.  This  time  the  Bul- 
garians were  not  going  to  have  a  walk  over.  The  last 
defence  of  the  Turks  might  even  now  secure  the  safety 
of  Constantinople. 

We  could  not  stay  long,  however,  in  this  position. 
The  officer  in  charge  of  the  fort  appeared  to  have  orders 


238  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

about  us,  and  made  us  understand  that  we  must 
return  at  once  to  San  Stefano.  He  gave  us  a  guide, 
to  show  us  the  way  and  keep  an  eye  on  us. 

We  determined  to  make  our  way  now  straight  to 
Constantinople,  and  not  to  the  cholera-stricken  area 
of  San  Stefano.  Our  guide  came  a  considerable  way,  and 
then  returned.  About  noon  we  parted  with  Ward  Price, 
as  we  wanted  to  pick  up  our  luggage  at  Tchekmedge, 
and  he  wanted  to  find  his  servant  in  another  village. 

At  one  o'clock  we  reached  Tchekmedge,  and  found 
Marcus  and  Henry,  who  had  been  waiting  for  us. 

We  set  about  packing  our  cart  at  once,  and  leaving 
Henry  to  look  after  the  remainder  of  the  luggage, 
started  by  two  o'clock  for  Constantinople.  It  was 
a  fairly  good  road,  but  we  were  delayed  by  the  incur- 
able instinct  which  Marcus  had  for  looting. 

Although  we  were  returning  to  civilization  he  could 
not  resist  a  fine  fat  lamb  which  his  eyes  coveted  in  a 
passing  flock,  and  he  tied  it  by  the  legs  to  the  top  of  the 
cart.  The  few  words  he  had  with  the  shepherd  before 
grasping  his  prize  seemed  quite  friendly,  so  I  suppose 
it  was  not  an  actual  theft,  but  a  gift.  Nevertheless, 
I  was  angry  at  the  delay  and  abused  Marcus  roundly  for 
his  folly ;  but  he  only  smiled  at  me  in  a  "  knowing  " 
way,  nodded  like  a  Chinese  mandarin  in  porcelain,  and 
repeatedly  used  the  words  "  Good  !  "  and  "  Orright !  " 

At  last  we  got  away  again,  Marcus  shouting  "  Una 
ora,"  which  I  took  to  mean  that  we  were  one  hour  from 
the  city,  but  over  a  particularly  rough  piece  of  road 
the  lamb  became  partly  unstuck  and  had  to  be  rescued 
by  Wilkins,  who  re-arranged  its  captivity. 

At  last  we  entered  the  gate  of  Constantinople,  and 
after  a  seemingly  endless  journey  through  the  narrow 


ON  THE  LINES  OF  CHATALJA     239 

streets  crowded  with  excited  people  and  with  many 
of  those  fugitives  who  had  tramped  from  the  surround- 
ing country  amidst  all  the  horrors  of  retreat,  I  arrived 
at  my  hotel,  rejoicing  at  this  return  from  the  wilds. 

Here  I  found  my  brother  Tom,  whom  I  had  not 
met  for  many  months,  and  here  I  received  my  order 
of  recall ;  so  that  I  was  a  very  happy  man. 

My  adventures  were  at  an  end,  and  my  account  of 
them  ends  also. 

But  before  leaving  Constantinople  for  the  joyful 
journey  home  I  was  able  to  see  the  terrible  conditions 
prevailing  in  the  city. 

Refugees  kept  arriving  in  enormous  numbers  and 
in  the  most  deplorable  state.  They  camped  out  in 
open  places  round  the  city  and  in  the  graveyards,  and 
many  of  them  died  every  day  from  exhaustion  and 
hunger.  The  condition  of  the  little  children  was 
especially  terrible. 

Cholera  continued  to  ravage  these  armies  of  un- 
fortunates, and  the  Turkish  authorities,  realising  the  im- 
mensity of  the  danger,  bestirred  themselves,  and  with  the 
help  of  medical  authorities  from  other  countries  organ- 
ised an  isolation  system  and  took  sanitary  precautions. 

They  also  engaged  actively  in  the  work  of  disarming 
all  civilians,  seizing  guns,  pistols,  swords  and  knives, 
and  every  kind  of  weapon.  These  were  brought  in  by 
cartloads  and  stood  at  the  Ministry  of  War. 

I  was  convinced,  however,  that  all  fears  of  an 
attempted  massacre  of  Christians  were  unfounded  and 
fantastic.  The  starving  people  who  invaded  Con- 
stantinople were  too  broken  in  spirit  and  too  weak 
in  body  to  attempt  any  acts  of  violence,  while  the 
soldiers  who  had  escaped  from  the  Bulgarian  guns  and 


240  ADVENTURES  OF  WAR 

from  the  cholera  had  only  one  desire — tohide  themselves, 
so  that  they  should  not  be  sent  back  to  the  fighting  lines. 

The  Turkish  Government  was  calm  and  dignified 
in  the  face  of  its  appalling  disasters,  and  they  set  about 
the  task  of  strengthening  their  lines  of  defence  at 
Chatalja  and  obtaining  strong  reinforcements  of  troops 
from  Asia  Minor. 

Transports  arrived,  bringing  in  large  numbers  of  fresh 
troops  from  Mesopotamia,  Kurdistan,  Erzeroum,  and 
other  provinces ;  and  these  men  were  drafted  quickly 
to  the  Chatalja  lines,  behind  which  they  were  drilled 
daily  and  put  into  something  like  fighting  shape. 
Raw  recruits  as  they  were,  they  were  in  excellent 
spirits ;  and  at  the  last  ditch,  as  it  were,  the  Turks 
regained  hope  and  put  themselves  in  a  position  to 
retrieve  some  of  their  great  disasters. 

On  the  other  side  the  Bulgarians  were  not  in  an 
enviable  position.  In  spite  of,  and  even  because  of, 
their  rapid  series  of  victories  they  were  much  ex- 
hausted and  unable  to  force  their  way  through  the 
Turkish  trenches.  They  had  lost  an  immense  number 
of  men,  they  were  stricken  with  disease,  and  they  were 
embarrassed  by  the  length  of  that  line  of  communica- 
tions which  they  had  to  maintain. 

Political  and  financial  reasons  also  called  a  halt, 
and  the  time  was  ripe  for  parleys  and  negotiations.  I 
need  not  enter  into  the  details  of  those  negotiations 
which  led  to  the  truce  between  the  two  armies  and  to 
the  Conference,  when,  after  all  the  horrors  of  war, 
peasant  soldiers  were  to  be  of  no  more  account,  and 
diplomatists  were  to  wrangle  for  the  fruits  of  victory 
and  to  dispute  the  forfeits  of  defeat. 

It  has  now  become  clear  to  all  students  of  this  war 


ON  THE  LINES  OF  CHATALJA     241 

that  the  Bulgarians  were  unable  to  take  advantage 
of  their  great  opportunity  after  the  battle  of  Lule 
Burgas.  Instead  of  falling  upon  the  retreating  and 
demoralised  army,  cutting  it  off  from  Constantinople 
and  inflicting  the  severest  damage  upon  them,  they 
were  delayed  by  their  own  losses  and  difficulties, 
disheartened  by  the  tremendous  price  they  had  paid 
for  victory,  and  afraid  to  advance  upon  a  rear-guard 
which  might  still  have  sufficient  strength  to  stand  at 
bay.  All  the  early  reports  that  there  had  been  severe 
rear-guard  righting  at  Chorlu  and  other  places  were 
absolutely  false,  for  as  I  have  shown  in  my  narrative 
the  Turkish  rout,  dreadful  as  it  was,  was  unmolested 
by  Bulgarian  guns  or  cavalry.  By  that  one  great 
failure  to  make  the  most  of  their  supreme  advantage 
the  Bulgarians  lost  a  great  deal  for  which  they  had 
fought. 


THE   END 


16 


Wyman  &  Sons  Ltd.,  Printers,  London  and  Reading 


I 


I  Hi